Copyright © 2013 by Alicia Rae

All rights reserved.

Cover designer: Sarah Hansen, Okay Creations

Editor and Interior Designer: Jovana Shirley, Unforeseen Editing

No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without the written permission of the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Visit my website at http://www.aliciaraeauthor.com

To my dearest husband—

Thank you for your never-ending support in everything I do. You are my rock, my light, and my best friend. You planted the seed of writing in my mind, and I am forever grateful.

I love you.

Preface

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Dear Readers

Acknowledgments

I believed when you loved someone, truly loved someone, nothing should stand in your way. No human being, no circumstance, no amount of miles should ever keep you apart from your loved ones.

Fear should never stand in your way.

Fear had a way of changing people, making you give up or hold back. It had a way of overpowering your courage to love and be loved. Fear was known to stir, fester, and build. It was like a disease that could keep you from achieving your dreams.

But love…

Love was a bond between two people that should never be broken. When you felt each pain, you wanted to weep. When you felt each joy, you wanted to embrace it. Love was powerful all by itself.

Love could conquer fear. You just had to believe in yourself.

I loved the sun. I loved to let my skin bake in the sun, feeling my body heat underneath it. It was one of the ways I escaped my mind. All the good and bad in my life would fall away when I was beneath it.

I picked the secluded beach of Fort Myers, Sanibel Island, for the sole purpose of hearing the ocean waves race to shore every day. This was just what I needed—some quiet time on the beach before I made the heavy decisions in my life. With a heavy heart, I knew it was time to begin a new chapter in my life. I had been riding the road of avoidance and denial for three years now, and it was time to move on. For some reason though, every time I’d tried, I felt weighed down, alone. Would I ever adjust to being alone?

I jumped to the sound of my phone ringing. “Hello?”

“Hello, dear. Just thought I’d check on you. I’ve been waiting to hear my beautiful niece’s voice for weeks, but you haven’t called. How are you? Still staring at the deep blue sea?”

“I’ve just been taking a breather and sightseeing, Aunt Lucie. Florida is so beautiful, sunny, and warm that I can’t seem to make myself leave yet,” I answered. My gaze shifted out to the ocean in front of me. Waves were crashing in unusually high today. I closed my eyes and listened.

“Ah…yes, Florida is a beautiful place. In fact, I went there many times with your father when we were teenagers.”

Just hearing the slight reference of my father made my whole body ache and my heart constrict with yearning. I sat silently, holding my phone to my ear, as my grip tightened slightly, and I hoped the pain would pass quickly.

“I’m sorry, dear. I didn’t mean anything by mentioning him. I sometimes have a hard time remembering it’s true myself. I wish it were just a bad dream, and I could wake you up. But, sweetie, it’s been almost three years. I think you need to move forward and start living. Your family would’ve wanted you to have a happy, healthy life,” Aunt Lucie added with sadness in her voice.

I loved my aunt dearly, but she made it sound so easy. I closed my eyes tightly as a frown marred my features. My heart was pumping so fast that I thought it might explode.

“Aunt Lucie, I love you. I love you all. I’m trying…trying to get my feet on the ground, and I need space to do that. I will be home soon.” I didn’t want to lie. I hoped it was true.

My aunt sighed. “Okay, dear. Just know that we miss you. Your cousins are anxious to see you, and they miss you so much. They have voted, and if you aren’t back for a visit by the end of summer, they plan to kidnap you, and you know how rough they play. I’ll hold them off for as long as I can.”

The love in Aunt Lucie’s voice made me miss home even more. An affectionate smile spread across my lips as I thought of my dear cousins arguing over how to kidnap me. They always enjoyed roughhousing and getting into any mischief they could find. Jason, Blake, and Damon were the three musketeers of trouble. Everyone in the neighborhood had feared them as kids because they were constantly in the principal’s office, leaving four-wheeler tracks in their yards, or roughing up every boy who tried to talk to me.

“No need to send the musketeers, Aunt Lucie. I’ll be visiting soon. I’m just…working on my tan.” I genuinely felt lighter from thinking of my family and their devotion to one another.

“Love you, sweetie. Call if you need us.”

“Love you, too, Aunt Luce. Bye.”

After hanging up, I watched the waves continue to roll in and crash against the rocks as I let my mind fill with happy childhood memories of my cousins—all of us kids roughhousing, pillow-fighting over which movie we would watch, or four-wheeling while my cousins made sure I was the muddiest one. My Uncle Dan would just shake his head at me and laugh each time I came into the house covered in the most mud from head to toe.

I did miss my family, and it was time for a visit. It’s well overdue. I just hoped I could bear the feelings that would come along with seeing them.

After lunch, I decided it was time to get some work done. Writing was a passion of mine and a very important aspect of my life.

Since I was a little girl, books had consumed me. I felt I could be anyone I wanted in a book as if it were a borrowed life. I could do anything or imagine anything my heart desired. The emotions that would surface as I read someone else’s story always amazed me. From a young age, I had known that I wanted to be the one to write those stories, to let others feel the passion that I felt in my heart.

A small publishing company in Clearwater was expecting my second novel to be completed by December. It was a new relationship with my first publisher, and I wanted to make sure things went very smoothly. I was pleased that I’d planned to move up that deadline to October if my steady progress continued.

As I sat on the beach, the warm breeze blew around me as my fingers kept typing steadily. I had so many ideas and possibilities for my story. The more I typed, the more the thoughts and emotions filled my mind. It was such an exhilarating rush.

I’d just finished chapter twenty-six when I stretched my aching hands. I glanced at the screen, accounting for the three-thousand words I’d written in the few hours I was sitting on the beach. Content with my progress, I decided to give my fingers a break when I felt it—that sense of someone watching from a distance. I glanced up and came eye-to-eye with a man sitting on the beach. His intense stare was fixated on me, like a hawk. My pulse quickened uncontrollably.

His hair was chocolate brown with just enough length to wave fingers through it. He had a perfect tan to go with his broad shoulders and defined chest. As I took in his muscular, tattooed arms, my mouth began to water, and I had to snap myself out of my trance. With a shake of my head, I decided to try to ignore the rest of his unseen body and go back to my writing.

It lasted about three minutes.

As I glanced back, he gave me a grin that showed his strong cheekbones and the curve of his jaw. My face flushed at being caught. I hadn’t seen the man before, so I figured he was just a tourist. I shyly raised my hand and waved, hoping he couldn’t see my pinked cheeks from afar. He awarded me with a genuine and utterly gorgeous smile.

Before I knew it, he was walking straight across the beach in my direction. The pulsating in my veins was growing heavier and faster with each of his steps. My breath caught as my mind fought the overwhelming determination to run, but my body protested and stayed firmly planted in the sand, fighting the urge.

I raised my head to meet his gaze as he stopped along my left side, only a mere twelve inches in the space between us, and then he slowly crouched next to me. A cloud shielded the sun at that exact moment, revealing his soft brownish-green eyes. They were so unique and different, and the depths of them felt endless. I stared for longer than what would be considered polite. I couldn’t help but feel as if they were pulling me closer.

The beach around us seemed to fade away.

“Hi. I’m Kyle…Kyle Madison.” His tone was deep yet gentle as he extended his hand with a kind smile. “And you are?”

My nerves were tied in knots from his close proximity, and I fumbled for a response. “I’m…” I slowly started to lift my hand to his. “Lily Tidsdale,” I finished.

When Kyle’s hand enclosed mine, the warmth of his skin immediately fell over me.

“Nice to meet you, Lily.” He glanced toward my laptop. “What are you working on?”

When he pulled back his hand, my brain felt disconnected from my body. I followed his gaze as my fingers curled around each side of my laptop. “Oh, I’m doing some work.” I swallowed, attempting to hide my nervousness, while I prayed I wasn’t giving myself away.

“Working and suntanning?” He raised his eyebrows playfully, making eye contact. “I need your job. Do you come here often?”

“I do.” I nodded. “It’s a place where I can set my mind free and work.”

Kyle tilted his head, taking in the ocean in front of us. His eyes relaxed at the scenery before him. It was almost as if I could see we shared the same appreciation for it.

“I can see why you come here. It’s…peaceful and relaxing, a break from the busy world around us.”

His words confirmed my sentiments.

“Exactly. I feel the same way,” I added.

A slow, calm smile spread evenly across his lips.

It was truly beautiful. That smile could melt my insides. A small shiver ran through my body. Completely mortified by my reaction, I discreetly shifted back on my towel. My mind screamed for some distance, desperately wanting to put walls between us. It’s time to get back to work anyway, so I better keep this short and sweet.

“Well, I should really get back to work,” I said, hoping he wouldn’t protest.

Sensing my withdrawal, he rose to his feet. “It was very nice to meet you, Lily.” He took a small step back, his eyes never leaving mine. “I’ll see you around.” He waved while grinning.

“Sure,” I answered, not knowing if I would or if I wanted to because of the strong sensations he raised in me.

Before I could form another thought, he turned and ambled off in the direction of the cottages.

Rather than analyzing my encounter with the beautiful man, I avoided it and threw myself back into my work. After an hour of sitting beneath the beating sun, I gave up, feeling defeated. It was hard to deny who was dominating my attention.

Needing a change of pace, I decided to walk the beach and have some dinner at Laurie’s Pizzeria in the cafeteria area. Mmm…pizza…a girl could eat it every day if she didn’t have to worry about fitting her thighs and rear end into a pair of jeans.

After walking in, I noticed Luke Thompson was working his usual shift. “Hey, Luke.”

“What can I get for my favorite girl?” Luke smiled his friendly genuine smile. He was always happy to see me.

Luke was six foot one with a lean, muscular build, gorgeous blue eyes, and dirty-blond hair. He was the perfect beach boy with a heart of gold. Girls were always falling all over him, but since I’d moved here, he seemed to have a exceptional smile just for me.

I wished I were attracted to him, but I was missing that spark. Luke was my best friend. Well, he was pretty much one of my few friends. Since moving to Sanibel Island almost three years ago, I had kept to myself, and I only knew a few of the locals well.

Luke knew I had a dark past, but he had never pushed me to talk about it. Sometimes though, I could see the confusion in his eyes when he looked at me. He wanted me to open up to him on my own. Someday, I hoped to confide my story to him, but every time I’d tried, the darkness was too much, and I closed the door again. I wanted to believe misery and pain were better without company.

I smiled back at him. “I’ve been thinking about cheese pizza and breadsticks all day, so I decided to come and get my fill.”

“Let me guess…extra cheese with a Coke?”

I nodded in agreement. “Yep. I’m going back to the beach for some sunset pictures, so I’ll need my energy.”

Luke laughed. “Of course, pizza has lots of energy in it. One of these days, maybe you’ll actually try something else on the menu. Too bad I work until eleven, or I’d take you out for a real dinner. I could go for some lobster.”

“Gross!” I chuckled. “I’ll just stick with my pizza and leave the seafood to you.” I grinned at him. “You know I don’t wander from my favorites, or it tends to be a disaster.”

“Pizza it is then. After you take your pictures, want to catch a late movie when I’m done?”

“Maybe this Friday? I need get some early shut-eye. It’s been a long day, and I have a busy week ahead of me.”

Luke frowned, but I knew he understood my deadline and how important this novel was for me. I was trying to stand on my own two feet.

“Besides, busty blonde with painted eyebrows and lipstick over there looks like she wants to take you home and eat you up,” I said teasingly, hinting in the blonde’s direction.

Luke looked horrified. “Nah, you know I don’t like the ones who stencil their whole face. That adds an entirely new meaning to the word Barbie.” He shuddered. “Those types scare me.”

“Ah, come on, Luke! She painted her whole face for you. That must have taken hours. I think she’s a winner.” I couldn’t help from giggling. This is what I needed…a good laugh. I loved how easy my friendship with Luke was.

“Ha-ha! You’re very funny today. One day, I’ll find you a man with carrot teeth, and you’ll pick me over him,” he stated good-humoredly.

Luke loved to banter about going on a date, and I always found some woman drooling over him who we could laugh over. It was silly, but it was our thing.

“Food’s ready, little lady.” Luke motioned for me.

“Thanks.” I grabbed my tray and turned to walk toward the beach.

“Yep. Catch ya later.” Luke gave me a handsome wink.

Back at the beach, the sun began to set with the most intriguing shades of orange and blue reflecting off the ocean. An ocean sunset, even after three years, still left me speechless. It was one of the most beautiful things to photograph.

I turned my mind over to the lens. Photography filled my soul. I would never get enough of it. I truly believed that my passion for photography and writing was what had saved me and kept me going. Without it, I would be an empty shell.

As I uploaded my images to my laptop, I instantly had ideas of what masterful artwork I wanted to create with each photograph. Using my editing software, I adjusted the brightness and contrast, made each one more vibrant, and played with shadows. In no time, I was completely engaged in my work, or I should say, my art. I loved to take the simplest photograph and make it so much more than that.

As they always did at night, the teenage crowd had come down to the beach, and they started a bonfire off to my right. Luckily, the group was just far enough back not to block my view of the water. The beach was almost a mile wide before it went out of sight behind the rocks. The little spot that I had chosen gave me the view of the horizon off to my left and still allowed me to hear the waves beating against the rocks to my right. It was one of my favorite places, and I loved that it was never very crowded.

My towel was spread out horizontally beneath me, so I could dig my toes into the sand while I edited picture after picture, making each one different. I could edit for hours and be solely devoted to my creations.

The night air cooled slightly, and I decided to give my eyes a break from the computer screen. I glanced over to the teens who were talking and mingling. Some of them were even snuggled into each other. The glow from the bonfire illuminated the ocean just perfectly. With tired eyes, I leaned my back against my large beach bag. It was a breathtaking sight.

I felt like I was walking on a cloud when a voice whispered in my ear. Evading the cool breeze, I turned my head to nuzzle into the warmth, and I inhaled the most intoxicating male scent, one that I had smelled only hours before. When I opened my eyes, I realized I was being carried by a solid wall of muscle in the direction of the cottages. My body instantly went on alert.

“Kyle? Why are you carrying me?” I tried not to let him hear the panic in my voice, but his aroma and hard chest were invading my senses, affecting my normally good judgment.

“It’s okay. I’m just taking you to your cottage. Those teenagers were getting loud, and I didn’t want to leave you alone on the beach. Which cottage is yours?” Kyle asked, not breaking his stride.

While trying to fight off sleepiness, I said, “Number eight. It’s around the corner on the left. Why didn’t you just wake me?”

One large hand was firmly holding my thighs, and the other supported my upper back, tucking me against him. A fluttering sensation was growing in my belly, and it was a frightening response to have toward someone I’d only just met.

“I tried, but apparently, you sleep like the dead, so it was easier to carry you.”

Kyle’s laugh came from low in his chest, vibrating me from our close contact. The fluttering continued, and even though my mind wanted to fight it, it could not be stopped.

Not a good day to have a cabin on the far side. My insides will crumble by the time I get there. “Oh, my bag! I have to go back!”

I tried to wiggle out of his hold, but it was pointless. His large muscles wouldn’t budge.

“Got it. It’s on my back. I must say that it’s the first time I’ve carried a pink glitter bag.”

He released a wicked grin on me. The light from the few lampposts on the sidewalk illuminated the contours of his face, and it was a very sexy sight to see.

“I have a few others if you’d like to borrow one. In fact, if I can take a picture of you with it, you can keep it.” To my utter shock, I relaxed in his arms as I awaited his response.

“Not going to happen.” He chuckled, low and deep. “Consider it a neighborly favor that I’m carrying it now, and that’s only because it has your valuable possessions in it. It’s a one-time deal though unless you get a different-colored bag.”

We rounded the corner to my cottage.

“I felt your eyes on me at the beach…after we met. Why were you watching me?”

When his body tensed slightly at my question, I immediately regretted asking, but I had to know if there was a deeper meaning of his intentions.

“I’m not sure. I just seem to be drawn to you. I couldn’t leave you unprotected on the beach. You looked so peaceful yet so vulnerable. I’ve been here for a few weeks and noticed you around here and there. I’m here on business, and I’ve been enjoying some down time on the beach when I’m not working or commuting to my other business obligations.”

His head tilted toward me, and his eyes bore into mine. They were intense, mesmerizing, and beautiful.

“Oh, thank you for helping me, but I can take care of myself.”

I did not like him being able to see any vulnerability in me. It made me feel small and weak, and I didn’t want to feel that way. I was trying to move forward now, working on a stronger, more confident me.

As I struggled to free myself again, he held me tight. The gesture should have frightened me. Instead, I let him speak, not knowing what to make of his unwillingness to let me go.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it that way.” His stride hesitated briefly. “It’s okay, Lily. I won’t hurt you.”

His words instantly put my mind and body at ease. He had a look of concern on his face as he took in my expression.

Okay, time to snap out of it. This is a stranger, not a friend. You should not be feeling crazy butterflies. It’s a good lesson not to fall asleep outside.

My mind flashed in warning. This man was intense. He had the power to consume me with his penetrating and possessive personality.

“Who are you?” I pondered out loud.

The emotions flashing through his eyes told me he understood my deeper meaning.

“Someone who doesn’t plan to be a stranger for long,” he answered confidently, still looking at my face as if he were trying to memorize each detail.

I blinked while swallowing hard, trying to control the overwhelming draw I was feeling toward him.

“See you tomorrow, beautiful Lily.”

As he slowly released me, the whole left side of my body slid down his hard, toned chest. I felt him suck in his breath as he felt the sensations, too. I wrapped my fingers around his bicep as much as I could to balance myself. His hands came down firmly on my waist to brace me as my feet hit the ground.

Wow, nothing could have prepared me for that. For such a small maneuver, I felt the heat to my bones. With a complete stranger? Time for bed, crazy.

As his head slowly lowered to mine, his lips parted for a smile, and I could feel his breath on my face. His body smelled of a clean, manly soap. A quiver shot straight up my spine as I inhaled his scent, deeper this time. Squeezing my fingers into my palms, I caught myself from leaning closer into him.

“Thank you…” I breathed unevenly. “For making sure I got home safely.”

“You’re welcome,” he replied, his eyes reflecting the soft glimmering of the porch light.

After he handed me my bag, I tried to take another deep breath and calm my nerves. I didn’t normally react this way to men, so I had no idea why I was reacting so strongly to Kyle.

As I turned to unlock my door, I stuttered, “N-night.”

When I got ready for bed, I replayed the last few minutes of talking with Kyle.

“Someone who doesn’t plan to be a stranger for long.”

By the look in his eyes, I had a feeling that he’d truly meant it.

Do I want to see Kyle again? Do I want to date? In a few years, yes, but I didn’t think that I was prepared right now. I was supposed to be working on that new chapter in my life, and I didn’t think it was ready to include a man. I was still trying to heal the broken pieces in my heart.

Tuesday morning, I gave up on sleep at six. My mind was wide-awake with thoughts of Kyle, so I decided to go for a quick jog. It was early, and the beach would be clear this time of day. I loved a good sunrise, so it was the perfect way to start a day.

The sun was beating along the water, waves were crashing against the rocks, and a light breeze was cooling my skin during my run. My iPod was set to shuffle as I rocked out my five miles.

Luke caught me just as I was rounding the corner to go back to my cottage.

“Good morning, Lil. Here is your egg and cheese bagel,” Luke said with a mocking look. He loved that he knew all my favorite foods.

Men and food—it should be a love language.

“Thanks, Luke.” I smiled and tucked my iPod into the small pocket of my workout shorts. “One of these days, I’ll change it up, so you have to bring me something else.”

“Sunshine, the day you make a change in your order, I’ll go out with a painted face. We both know you’ll never leave me for another flavored bagel,” Luke said with a smirk.

This was true. I loved egg and cheese bagels.

“Someday, Luke. Someday, I’ll be adventurous and try new food,” I vowed. “See you around. I’m off for a shower!” I waved and jogged off to my cottage.

After my shower, a trip into town for house supplies, and a quick power cleaning in the cottage, I treated myself to another day in the sun. I wanted to write more today, too. In order to do that, I needed to make a decision in my plot first.

As I rounded the sidewalk and the beach came into view, I quickly noticed the kids from last night must have had quite the party at the bonfire. The ashes were still hot as I passed the burn pit, beer bottles were tossed in the pit and around the area, and garbage was scattered everywhere.

I shook my head in disgust. Management would not be happy about the evidence left behind. It was a pretty laid-back beach, and all the locals wanted it to stay that way. Hopefully, others wouldn’t ruin it for the rest of us. We didn’t want curfews and rule boards everywhere.

I decided to walk over and quickly pick up the garbage. I tossed it into the closest trash, which was only a few feet away.

The teens made me think of how quiet my life had been growing up with no major parties, very few drinking experiences, and no serious boyfriends. Although, it wasn’t like my cousins would have let me have a serious boyfriend in high school anyway.

I’d made the mistake of holding hands with my boyfriend, James Everson, my freshman year in high school. By fourth period, my cousin, Blake, had chased down James and given him a bloody nose. Suddenly, James had said he was too busy to have a girlfriend. After that incident, every other guy had figured out that I had three personal bodyguards, and in a high school full of many other girls to choose from, I hadn’t been worth the beating. Since I was very focused on school and my grades at the time, it hadn’t bothered me much.

With my bag in hand, I picked my favorite spot again off to the side and laid my towel down. I settled in for an afternoon in the sun with plans to catch a quick nap. I promised myself that I’d get to work afterward.

I felt his presence behind me just before I turned to see his shadow. Without hesitation, my heartbeat instantly kicked into overdrive again.

“Another day in the sun?” that sexy voice I’d heard yesterday asked. “Good thing I brought us lots of sunscreen.”

When I turned to say hello to Kyle, I was stunned into silence as I took in his glorious body standing before me.

“Ah…hello…” My brain didn’t want to be talking. It was silently admiring.

“So, beautiful, we can suntan again today, but tomorrow, I pick what we do. Deal?”

He had a hopeful look on his face, so I just couldn’t deliver disappointment. Apparently, I missed a conversation where I’d agreed to a date. I was subconsciously aware of the fact that my guard was down, but his unexpected presence left me at a disadvantage.

“Only if I approve where we go, and I confirm that you aren’t a random stalker,” I said thoughtfully.

“I assure you I have no time in my schedule to stalk anyone.”

As he spoke, I noticed he had two lemonades in his hands. Lemonade was perfect for this Florida heat. When I reached for one, he pulled them back.

Kyle’s eyes danced with anticipation while he knelt down beside me. “Not until you agree to go snorkeling with me tomorrow.” He awaited my answer, looking optimistic with devilishly handsome eyes.

How can I say no to that? “Hmm…I don’t know. I’ve never been snorkeling before…and I don’t know you at all…so I can give you a maybe to trade for the lemonade,” I countered.

My maybe surely didn’t get me my lemonade. He chugged his whole cup and then looked at the second cup before making direct eye contact with me again.

“Now, I’m a man who is used to getting his way, so let’s try this again.” He leaned his body in a little closer, lemonade still in hand, and he gave me a stunning grin.

The expression crossing his strikingly handsome face was seriously distracting. I contemplated my options, but only one let me continue to look at Kyle in his trunks with his delicious bare arms. I now had a closer look at his half-sleeve tribal tattoo on his right arm. It was larger than the one on the left. It was black with some dark shaded areas. Some of the skin looked slightly raised, but it was hard to tell. His soft brownish-green eyes looked more green today than brown, and as they bored into mine with determination, I took a deep breath and caved.

“Okay, I’ll try to snorkel. I don’t know how though,” I said, unsure.

“That’s an easy fix. I’ll teach you,” Kyle said with understanding and confidence.

“I think a few questions are still in order before I go anywhere with you, Mr. Madison.” I paused. “I must clear these stalker concerns first.” I smiled shyly.

Kyle sat down and moved closer until his face was inches from mine. My lips parted in eagerness, anticipating what he might say next. I felt the sand beneath my fingers while my heart pounded faster in my chest. We were now extremely close, and I could feel his breath on me again. It instantly reminded me of last night.

His eyebrows rose in humor. “Ask away.”

Being near to him made my mind all fuzzy. What do I want to know about him? “Where are you from?”

“California. I have some land near Lake Tahoe. I like peace and quiet, and the sight is magnificent. I’m here on business.”

“What kind of business?” I asked, curious to know more about this stunning man in front of me.

“Real estate. Florida has a few properties that I’m interested. They are new on the market, and it’s a great time to buy if the price is right. I didn’t want to be stuck in a hotel, so I rented a cottage. I’ve seen you around, and I wanted to introduce myself, but I’ve been so busy with meetings lately that I couldn’t find the right time.”

I could see his passion for his job just by the few words he’d said, but my mind lingered on him staying in the cottages.

“How long will you be in Florida?” So curious today, Lil.

“As long as it takes.”

A small, sexy smile spread across his lips, and I instantly wondered what it would be like to run my thumb across his bottom lip. I glanced back up at him. His last sentence seemed to have a double meaning, but I didn’t want to ask him to elaborate, fearing his answer.

“Okay, I guess that will do for now. Snorkeling it is—as long as you promise that we won’t see any sharks.”

His chuckle came from deep in his chest, and the sound made my insides stir. I tried to ignore it and shut it down. I deliberated over my strange but intense response to Kyle. It was not a normal reaction I had when I met someone. It was so much more. I couldn’t wrap my mind around it.

“There won’t be any sharks, beautiful. If you feel scared, you can snuggle up to me. I’ll protect you.”

I smiled as l laid my head back to soak up the lovely sun. The tides were high today, and the crashing waves were a peaceful melody that relaxed me. As I took in his tone and his statement to protect me, I felt an odd sense of security that he would do exactly that.

I later crooked my head to the sounds of Kyle rummaging through his bag. As sweat beaded across my forehead, I lowered my cheek to rest on my forearm as I watched Kyle. He opened his sunscreen and began lathering himself again. I would hate to see that beautiful skin burned, too.

Kyle stared down and tipped the bottle in my direction. “Would you like me to help you put some more on?”

Visions of his hands on my exposed skin flowed through me. What would they feel like? “Sure,” I answered.

Then, his warm hands began to rub lotion on the back of my legs. I held my breath as rapid sensations spread like wildfire along the path of his hands. Kyle touching me made ever nerve ending rise in awareness. I did not understand these overwhelming feelings coursing through me, but my body instantly reacted, and a low moan escaped my mouth. Hopefully, that was just in my head.

A throaty noise emerged from the back of his throat. “I couldn’t resist wanting to touch your body. You are beautiful, Lily. And, of course, I didn’t want you to burn in the sun.”

An unrushed sexy smile tugged at the corner of his luscious mouth. His large, firm hands continued to leisurely make long strokes up and down my legs. Slowly, they made their way up my back. I bit back a sigh threatening to escape. My shoulders became putty under his skilled hands. He traced a pattern up and down my spine and looped up by my neck. I could hear his breathing grow rougher.

“Turn over, Lily,” he said, his voice deeper than normal.

I braced on my forearms and slowly flipped my body over. I blinked, taking in the full force of the sun. Silently, he started on the front of my lower legs again. It was the most sensual experience and such a simple act at the same time, but I had no control over the way he was making my body respond. I could tell by his body language that he was affected by being this close to me as well. His breathing had slowed, matching the pace of his hands tenderly caressing my bare skin. I thought my shoulders and arms were torture until he put his hand on my stomach. A second moan escaped my lips. At least, I hope it was only the second.

His hand stopped just on my lower side by my hip as he turned his heated gaze on me. My eyes locked with his, and I could not look away. Nervously, I dug my fingers into the sand near each side of my towel.

“I want you, Lily. I don’t think I’ve ever wanted anyone so much, and I barely just met you,” he said.

It sounded like a confession, and I wasn’t sure if it was more to himself or me. Either way, the effect on me was instantaneous as my cheeks turned pink at his straightforwardness.

“Excuse me?” I wasn’t sure if I’d heard him correctly. Maybe I was delusional from heat exhaustion because what he’d said seemed extremely direct.

“I want you, Lily. I want you to be mine. I’ve wanted you since the first second I laid eyes on you at the beach.” He shook his head. He looked as though he was lost in his own thoughts. “And I’ll be honest. I’ve never been much of a relationship kind of guy with the amount of work I do, but for some reason, the moment I met you, I knew things would be different with you. I’ll be patient and try my best to give you hearts and flowers, but I want you all to myself.”

Well, I guess I can’t call him a bullshitter. On the plus side, at least he’s forthright. With his forwardness, I knew that I should run fast and not look back. Kyle was intense and overwhelming, and I was in way over my head. But the thought of walking away seemed impossible. I was drawn to him, and I did not understand why.

“Um…how about we start with a first date?” I compromised with an edge of nervousness in my voice.

He let out a low, husky chuckle as he ran his hands up to the edge of my bathing suit just below my breast and down across my stomach. As he leaned over my body, I held my breath as he ran his thumb over my bottom lip. I restrained from sucking his thumb into my mouth, and instead, I released a small sigh. Sucking his thumb in my mouth? I am definitely suffering from heat exhaustion around this man.

“Of course, Lily. We’ll take it slow, starting with snorkeling and dinner. No, we’re not having pizza, which you seem to be a huge fan of. I’ve never seen a woman who was so tiny and could pack in so many slices of pizza. We’ll go out on a real date to a nice restaurant.”

I was totally embarrassed that he’d apparently seen me before, eating pizza nevertheless, and then I quickly thought better of it. I wasn’t a girl who would give up my favorite food. I would just make myself suffer an extra mile of running along the shore to make up for the additional calories.

“I hope you have a sexy black dress and heels. I can’t wait to see these toned legs in them.”

In my mind, I was rummaging my closet, trying to decide which shoes to wear. Hmm, I think I have the perfect pair to make the man suffer a bit.

“Okay,” I breathed. “Oh, and Kyle?”

“Yes?”

“I like wildflowers—you know, for the hearts and flowers part. Wildflowers are the only flowers I like.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” Kyle beamed over at me. “In the meantime, let’s get back to our suntan, and I’ll remember to reapply your lotion every fifteen minutes.”

I rolled my eyes at him. “I’m pretty sure the bottle says every hour if not longer.”

Kyle’s grin widened. “Better safe than sorry.” He paused. “How about we take a walk on the beach?”

“Sure.”

When we rose to our feet, he grabbed my hand to help me up, and I took in his full height, estimating he was about six-three. At five foot nine, I had to tip my chin to meet his eyes.

I couldn’t help the smile forming on my face as I thought about my upcoming date with Kyle. My first real date. At twenty-four, I was embarrassed to say that I had not been on a date before. In high school, I had been very focused on my grades and getting into a good college. School and my family had kept me extremely busy and distracted from boys.

“Are you thinking about that date?” Kyle said teasingly as I walked a half-step behind his long strides.

A small blush crept up my cheeks. “You bet. I have high expectations for my first real date—”

I ran into a hard wall of muscle as he stopped dead in his tracks. He pivoted quickly, and his arms came out to steady me as he looked down into my eyes. I was glad no one was on this side of the beach as I quickly figured out my mistake. This was not a conversation I wanted to have with a man—let alone, this gorgeous man in front of me.

“First real date?” He hesitated. “Can you explain that, please?” He looked tense and confounded as if he was waiting for me to admit it was a joke.

My mind lost focus as I stared straight ahead, trying to decide what to say or how much to reveal to him. The sight of his naked upper body kept distracting me, and I just wanted to run my hands up and down his chest and shoulders. I needed to know what he felt like. I was overwhelmed with all these new feelings coursing through me.

“Lily? First real date?” he persisted.

“Oh, yes, first real date. Did I say something wrong?”

Kyle’s surprised look said we would discuss this further, but I was still hoping to avoid it. It wasn’t easy being a twenty-four-year-old who hadn’t dated…and was still a virgin. But I was definitely not going to discuss that or the out of control sensations my body was feeling.

“You’ve never been on a date before? Ever?” he asked incredulously.

“Ah, not really, no. Is that okay? If not, I can just head back to my cottage and forget—”

“Yes, it’s okay. I’m just surprised. You’re beautiful, Lily,” he answered kindly, looking gently into my eyes. His expression immediately softened as he took in my uneasiness. “I’ve noticed you have many admirers. I’m just taken aback that you haven’t ever accepted any of their offers, that’s all,” he explained as he took my hand in his.

“I’ve just been busy I guess. I’ve had a hard few years,” I said defensively, feeling like I didn’t owe him any explanation.

“Lily, besides writing, you haven’t been busy in the few times that I’ve seen you. However, I have noticed the sadness in your face.” He hesitated, clearly wanting to tread lightly. “I can see it in your eyes. I hope to one day lift that burden and bring light into those beautiful ocean blue eyes. But back to your first date…I’m honored, Lily. I hope I can make it special for you. Hearts and flowers will be new for me.” He raised my hand and kissed the back. “Come on, let’s walk.”

I tried to process what he’d said as we began to walk along the shoreline. It was a lovely sight of just miles and miles of ocean. The tides were rolling in, crashing against our legs.

When we came up to the large rocks, two boys came barreling around the corner, and they almost collided into me. Before I had time to react, strong arms wrapped around my waist. As Kyle tucked me closely into his side, I tried to stabilize my breathing. I realized that I would have been seriously injured if Kyle hadn’t moved me out of harm’s way so quickly.

“Thank you,” I whispered, tightening my hand around his.

“You’re welcome. Those punks are lucky. If they would have hurt you, I would have chased them down.”

I smiled widely at his protectiveness. It was a serious turn-on for me. I moved my body in front of his, wrapped my arms around his neck, and pulled him in for a hug.

“Really…thank you,” I said, still shaking.

“You’re welcome.” He leaned down and enclosed his strong arms around my lower waist.

I smiled as I looked up at him.

“I love your smile, Lily. I will work very hard to see it as much as possible…every day.”

It warmed my soul to hear such comforting words while feeling a warm body pressed against mine. I had felt so lonely these past three years, and I knew the longer I enjoyed our time together, the harder it would be to give him up.

On the way back, I decided to fill the silence. I still knew next to nothing about him. “So, let’s move on to round two of the pre-stalker date scan.”

He snickered softly. “Fire away.”

“Ever kill anyone? Or do you have a stalking record?”

Kyle frowned, deliberating his answer. “Ah…yes and no.”

I immediately tensed and prepared my body for flight.

He laughed and grabbed my waist. “Relax, Lily. I served in the Army for four years. So, yes, I had obligations to my country. And no, no stalking record,” he said.

“Oh, okay. How long have you lived in California?”

“My whole life, other than my military years. I love it there,” he answered easily.

We kept walking along the shoreline. We passed a few kids who were working together to build a sand castle. I smiled at them and then continued with my questions, curious to know more about Kyle.

“Family?” I asked hesitantly.

“Normal parents. I grew up in Lake Tahoe with my family. My parents have been happily married for over thirty years. I have a brother and a sister. My brother, Ryan, just married his college girlfriend, Kate, and they are awaiting the arrival of my niece. We are all very anxious to meet her. My sister, Abbey, works with me in real estate. I have a normal dog, too, who chews some of my stuff.” He chortled.

I could hear the love in his voice during the brief description of his family.

“Friends?”

“I grew up with my best bud, Drake. He and I went to college together. We tried to stay in contact during my four years in the military, but it was hard. When I came back though, it was like I’d never left. I haven’t had much time for others since I work a lot.”

“College?”

“University of Southern California, bachelor’s in business.”

“Oh, nice. How about—”

“My turn,” he said with a grin. “Kill anyone or have stalking tendencies?”

“Nope,” I said, grinning back.

“So, you’re a photographer?” Kyle asked. “And what about the typing on the beach?”

“I’m actually a writer. Photography is more of a hobby.”

“So, that’s what you were doing on the beach yesterday?”

I nodded. “Yes, I like to write on the beach. I also enjoy editing pictures as soon as I take them.”

Kyle nodded. “How long have you lived in Florida?” he asked curiously.

I took a seat on the rocks in front of us and stared out into the ocean. Kyle sat next to me, bracing his arms on his knees.

“Almost three years.”

“And before that?”

“Colorado,” I answered hesitantly.

“Is that where you were born?” he asked, genuinely interested in my story.

I could tell from the corner of my eye that his eyes were fixated on my face.

“Yes,” I answered carefully, knowing the next inevitable question. I took a deep breath and waited for it.

“Family?” he asked.

My smile faded, and I tried not to let darkness overwhelm me. I will not let it take this moment from me. I’m starting a new chapter…for closure. I focused on the positives. “My Aunt Lucie and Uncle Dan live in Colorado with my three cousins, Jason, Blake, and Damon, who are all around my age.”

He frowned. “And what about parents or siblings?”

I shifted on the rocks, unsure what to say. Kyle noticed my small movements, but said nothing. “I don’t have any…anymore.”

Kyle slowly slid his hand back in mine, tighter than before. It was a small gesture, but it meant a lot to me. I thought that I would feel panicked, but oddly, he comforted me. My pain was reflected in his eyes.

“I know that’s part of the pain and sadness in your eyes, and I’m so sorry you’ve been alone. But not anymore, Lily, not anymore.”

He gave me a moment to gather my thoughts.

“Friends?” he asked.

“My cousins and I have always been close, and we had lots of fun growing up together. Here, I haven’t had much time for friends, other than Luke.”

“Ah, the pizza maker. I have met him a few times,” Kyle said neutrally, awaiting my reaction.

“Luke is a good friend and a good man. He’s in college, trying to make a life for himself outside of his family connections, so he’s not a permanent pizza boy.”

Kyle nodded. “Did you go to college?”

“Yes, I went to a local community college back home and earned an associate’s degree. I didn’t finish my bachelor’s.”

“So, do you think you’ll go back to complete it?”

I was silent a moment as I thought about an honest answer. “Maybe someday…at least, I’d like to think so.” I hesitated. “For now, I’m content with writing and photography.” Not wanting to reveal more of myself, I glanced out at the water before looking back at him. “Ready to start walking back?”

Kyle nodded. “Sure,” he replied.

I could see he had more questions, but he was holding back.

We stood and headed back in the direction of my cottage while making small talk here and there. Even during the silent moments, his presence was comforting.

As we approached my cottage, I found myself looking forward to snorkeling with him tomorrow. I loved new adventures, and I was pretty sure I was quite fond of Kyle, too. It was almost hard to let go of his hand. It just felt right. I still didn’t understand my feelings or the meaning behind them.

Standing on my porch, he said, “Lily, your world is about to change. I’ll see you bright and early for snorkeling. Sweet dreams.” He kissed my cheek and walked off into the night.

The doorbell rang way too early for my taste. No matter my age, I didn’t feel like I would ever convert to being an early bird. I dragged my feet along the hardwood and made my way to the door. When I opened it, I found Kyle’s eyes were full of light. As he took in my sleepiness, he bit his lip to stifle his amusement.

I was still trying to wake up half of my brain. “Ugh. You’re one of those morning people, aren’t you?” I narrowed my eyes at him, attempting to ignore that handsome face.

“Afraid so. Good morning, beautiful.” Kyle’s smile cracked, and then his eyebrows rose slightly. “Is that a deal-breaker for you?”

“Definitely,” I replied.

Kyle smirked. “I’ll have to be extra charming then. I can see you’re not ready yet.” His eyes danced with humor, but as they slowly drifted down my body, his gaze was hastily replaced with heat.

And that was when I realized that I was still in my PJs. My white cotton T-shirt and matching panties were anything but cute. They were old and worn, but oh-so comfy. Crap! I quickly grabbed my T-shirt and tried to stretch it farther down my thighs. Way to start out the day, Lily!

His husky laugh told me it was a wasted effort. “I don’t think it’s going to stretch that far, but I will appreciate the view. As a matter of fact, I may stop over every morning.” He took a step closer and wrapped his hand around my waist as he lightly kissed my cheek. “Lily, when you’re dressed like this, you’re not making it easy for me to take this slow.” His voice was light yet filled with hunger.

I couldn’t help the pull of my body, aching to be closer to his. I slowly leaned in just to smell the scent of his soap that I was growing fond of. It was hard to form words when I was near Kyle. I hoped that it would get easier the more I was around him, or this would become quite embarrassing.

“Have you eaten breakfast? How about I make you some while you get ready?”

I had to give him credit for trying to be a gentleman in an awkward situation between almost strangers.

“Um, okay. Maybe just some toast and orange juice? That should be easy and quick. Make some for yourself, too. I’ll be out in fifteen minutes.”

“Alright. Take your time. We’ll go whenever you’re ready.” He turned, looking for the kitchen.

“It’s just around that corner.” I pointed in the general direction before retreating to my room to get ready.

My cottage was not very big, but for me, it was just the right size to feel comfy. The décor was mostly warm brown and beige tones, and the walls were covered with various photographs I had taken since I’d been here. Many were of sunsets and the ocean. Some were of trees and flowers that had vibrant colors and contrast. I had taken an empty cottage and made it my own safe haven.

As promised, fifteen minutes later, I emerged from my bedroom and walked into the kitchen, noticing the feast he had somehow prepared in a short time. The eggs, toast, and sausage waiting for me looked delicious.

“That was quick,” Kyle said. “I decided a man of my size needs a bit more than toast.”

I sat down at my small kitchen table facing the back patio. Each cottage had a secluded shoreline, so I could admire the ocean from the privacy of my home.

“Yes, I would hate for you to perish out in the open seas.” I took a small drink of my orange juice. “Do you cook a lot?”

“I try to. I’m not big on eating out, but sometimes, it’s inevitable.”

He brought the plates over. It was very cute to see a domestic side of him. I didn’t think he recognized he was revealing it.

“I love to cook, too, but I feel silly cooking a feast for one. So, what are the plans for today?” I asked.

“Well, first, I feed you, and then we are off to go snorkeling. Tonight, I have every intention of seeing you dress up in a black dress for a real date. Maybe we’ll go on a late-night walk on the beach, depending on how much I wear you out in the water,” he replied with a mischievous grin.

“We’ll see about that.”

Seeing a man eating at my kitchen table was definitely new for me. A girl could get used to cooked breakfasts. Kyle was quickly growing on me…a little too quickly.

Kyle was extremely efficient when he was on a mission. He had us on the boat, in our gear, and through a quick snorkeling lesson in less than two hours.

I looked at the ocean over the edge of the boat, deciding when I was going to make the big jump.

“So, are you going in by yourself? Or, am I taking you in with me?” Kyle asked humorously. Stalking his way closer and closer with each step, he was looking at me as if I were his prey.

That can’t be good. “I’m getting in. Just taking in the view.” I pinned my eyes on him. “But you wouldn’t dare throw me in…would you?” I questioned now that the thought had crossed my mind.

“Oh, I would, and I will. So, what’s it going to be Lily? Are you jumping in? Or do I have to toss you in myself?” His eyes darkened in a seductive and domineering way.

I can do this. I knew I could, but the big ocean made me feel so small. I had seen the ocean every day for the last three years, but I’d never been in it farther than my waist. Chicken, I know.

But chicken, no more. Not this girl. Time for my big girl pants. Hope they fit. “Okay, okay! Here I go!” I squealed.

I leaped off the end of the boat into the water, and Kyle was one step behind me. I came up sputtering and laughing as Kyle swam up to me, his broad arms gliding through the water effortlessly.

“Are you okay? I thought for sure I was going to get to push you in,” he said chuckling. “You actually jumped!”

“I’m more than okay. Now, let’s go see what we can find.”

“Alright, first, let’s go over this way toward the lighthouse, and then we can circle back. We are going to stay inside this area of the boat and shore because the tides get stronger on the other side.” He pointed in warning, giving me the diameter of the area to stay within.

“Okay, stay on this side. Got it. Anything else?”

“Yep,” Kyle said with another one of those sexy grins, “try to keep up.”

The man should not be allowed to grin. I rolled my eyes and took off ahead of him, laughing to myself. The water was very clear, much clearer than I’d expected, and I made sure not to get too close to the coral and rocks as I admired the absolutely breathtaking scenery.

Kyle swam around me with ease, his natural strength radiating from his body. He came alongside me and pointed to the other side of some large coral. As we went around, I saw two turtles swimming, one much larger than the other. It was amazing to be this close to them.

Near the lighthouse, we decided to take a break on the shore. I picked a spot far off to the right, so we could have some privacy. I sat down and began searching for shells to add to my store-bought collection, and Kyle quickly joined me. The shells were all very large with great details of color. I even found many tulip shells that weren’t broken.

“I hope I can find a sand dollar to take back with us.” I set aside a small pile of all the shells I planned to keep. “So, do you spend a lot of time in the water? You are a great swimmer.”

“I swam a bit in school, but I didn’t continue after that. Training for the Army has kept me in shape. What about you? Did you play any sports in school?” he asked while scooping sand off to the side.

Our outer legs were just barely brushing each other as we continued to dig.

“I didn’t play sports in school, but I’ve always enjoyed running on my own. It helps me clear my mind. I love to be outdoors, so I run outside, rain or shine, a few times a week.”

“So, what are your hobbies? How do you stay busy?” Kyle asked curiously. He pulled me closer, wrapping his arm lightly around my body.

“When I’m not writing, I’m usually taking pictures. I really enjoy the different outlets of creativity each one gives me. It would be hard if I had to pick between the two."

“That makes sense. I believe everyone has layers to who they are.” His eyes drifted out to the ocean, embracing the scenery.

“I believe that, too.”

We fell into a silence while gazing out at the water. My thoughts drifted to Kyle’s intentions of wanting to spend time with me. He deserved my honesty. He had been so kind, and it wasn’t fair to bring another person down with me.

Feeling the need to be truthful, I glanced in his direction, and he turned to face me.

“I need to be honest with you, Kyle. I’m still trying to sort out many things in my life. I’m not really sure that it’s fair to drag someone else along for the ride.”

I could see the tension in his shoulders as determination set in his eyes.

“I can’t walk away, Lily, so please don’t ask me to. I can’t explain what’s happening between us any more than you can. I just know that it feels right. Whatever you’re going through, we’ll work through it together.”

I paused, knowing that he was right, but it didn’t make the situation any less frightening. I was taking a chance that I wasn’t sure I was mentally or emotionally ready for.

“Okay.” I let out the breath I’d been holding. “I can try.”

An adorable dimple appeared with his breathtaking smile, and then it was replaced with a frown. “While we are on the topic of us, I wanted to know where you stand with Luke. Is there anything I need to be aware of?”

“Luke? Of course not. We’re just friends.”

“Maybe on your end.” Kyle hesitated. “Lily, he doesn’t give off the friend vibe,” he stated dryly.

“Luke’s just protective.” I shrugged. “We’ve been friends since I moved here, and he looks out for me. I only care for him as a friend, nothing more.”

Kyle visibly relaxed as he stretched out his muscular long legs. “Good. He seems like a nice guy.”

“Luke’s great, really.” I was confident Kyle would come to realize over time that Luke and I were just friends. “So, did I do a good job at snorkeling?”

“I didn’t have to rescue you, so you did great,” Kyle said, clearly amused. “You must be in great shape to handle the waves the way you did. Hopefully, you can make it back.”

I was hoping so, too. Snorkeling was indeed a lot of fun, but I was sure my muscles would protest tomorrow.

We fell back into an easy silence of shell-hunting, sun tanning, and just enjoying each other’s company. Swimming had been exhausting, even with flippers, and I was glad when we made it back to the boat.

My stomach whirled with butterflies as I showered before my date with Kyle. Even after spending all day with him, it still felt like it was not enough. I simply wanted more. As the water poured down my body, I thought about how perfect the day had been. Kyle had so easily made me laugh, and I had forgotten things I didn’t want to think about. Although I could relax around him and just be myself, I worried about letting someone in too close. I felt as though things were moving fast, and I needed to be careful. I still had many things to work on for myself.

I loved my family dearly, and they had all been taken from me. I was terrified at the thought of opening my heart again just to lose someone dear in the end. Life was unpredictable. I wanted to spare myself from any more heartbreak. My heart was at its limit, and it couldn’t endure any more sorrow without shattering completely.

However, instead of pushing away from Kyle’s forwardness, I kept finding myself drawn to him. I wanted to spend more and more time with him, and I wasn’t quite sure how to process that yet. Maybe time would tell.

And my body…had a whole other response to him. Every time he was near me, my body wanted to pull him closer. I was experiencing new sensations that I had never felt before. No man had ever made my every nerve ending feel alive with a simple touch.

I headed to the back of my closet and pulled out my black mid-thigh silk dress. It fit the curves of my body perfectly. I chose a pair of black Louboutin pumps that I had bought during a major shopping spree the day my first book was published. A bit excessive, I know, but every girl has a weakness somewhere. My weaknesses are shoes…and purses…and cameras…and…well, no need to list more.

I wore my sun-bleached blonde long hair down tonight. I even lightly curled the ends to feel more dressed-up. I kept my makeup light with just cover-up, mascara, and blush. I had always wanted to use different colors of eye shadow to accent my very blue eyes, but every time I’d tried, I always made myself look like a clown. So, I decided to keep my look natural and fresh.

The doorbell rang ten minutes to six. Kyle would, of course, be prompt. It must be the military side of him. As I opened the door, I was once again astounded into silence. The man was positively drop-dead gorgeous. He was wearing what looked like an Armani custom-tailored suit that fit the curves of his shoulders and biceps perfectly.

His vibrant eyes bore into mine. “Lily, you look…stunning.” Kyle pulled me in and placed a soft kiss on my cheek.

My brain was still trying to kick into gear. I didn’t know what was sexier—Kyle on a beach in his swim trunks…or a man who knew how to dress in a suit. Damn.

“You look…stunning, too.” My breath hitched in my throat, causing my heart rate to quicken.

The man was always intoxicating, slowly working into my system and taking over all my senses. He came in closer and wrapped his arms around my waist. My body melted as he moved his right hand under my chin to tilt my head up to his. His thumb slowly brushed over my lower lip.

“I’m going to kiss you, Lily. I don’t think I can wait any longer.” His eyes darkened with sincerity and desire as he brought my face to his.

His lips were warm and soft as he moved them over mine. I leaned up on my toes and put my arms around his neck to be even closer. A low moan escaped my lips just as my nipples tightened from pressing up against his firm chest. Kyle’s hand moved to grip my waist firmly as he parted my lips with his tongue to deepen the kiss.

His firm length pressed into my stomach as we caressed each other’s mouths. Kyle lit me on fire as he conquered my body equally with dominance and tenderness. His body radiated power and control, and my body willingly surrendered to his.

He reluctantly pulled away. “You are not only beautiful, Lily, but you are so damn sexy,” he said. He kissed my cheek, clearly fighting for control. “Let’s head out before I change my mind and decide to have you for dinner instead,” he growled in my ear, making my whole body shiver.

At this rate, I would soon eat him for dinner.

As we walked out to his parking space, I noticed a sleek brand-new blue Ford Shelby Mustang convertible. Wow.

“Nice Shelby.” I tilted my head toward him. “Although, I pictured you as more of a truck guy,” I said playfully.

“This one is just a rental, but I have a black one at home.” He unleashed a boyish grin that was both adorable and sexy. “And yes, I also have a truck. A man has to have his toys.”

The restaurant had to be a five-star place. I almost felt underdressed as Kyle told the gentleman we had reservations. The lighting and scenery were very romantic, and the room was not too terribly crowded. My heart grew a little fonder at seeing Kyle trying and succeeding at being romantic.

The waitress seated us across from one another, and I felt myself grinning like a schoolgirl. It was all so perfect and romantic with elegant china and candlelight.

After looking at the menu, Kyle ordered a prime rib while I decided on a lighter chicken dinner. As I handed my menu to the waitress, Kyle added a berry red wine. We both dug in as soon as our plates were brought out. Our hunger was no doubt from our day’s vigorous activities.

“So, what made you pick Florida after you left Colorado?” Kyle asked curiously before he took a sip of his wine.

I shifted my legs under the table, not knowing how much to elaborate. “I’m not sure really,” I answered, my fingers making small circles around the rim of my wine glass. “When I left Colorado, I just drove, not knowing where I was going to end up. I had my clothes, my car, and a map. I just knew that I needed time. As a child, I always loved visiting the ocean with my family. Even as a little girl, I had images of me sailing the ocean while writing without any time restraints. The ocean air, warm sand, and waves just seemed to pull me in. So, I guess to answer your question, the sunny beach made me pick Florida,” I said, pondering over my thoughts.

“Have you ever traveled anywhere else?”

“When I was younger, I took short trips with my family to Hawaii, parts of Nevada, California, and Tennessee.”

“Where have you been in California?”

“When we were teenagers, my sister and I got to go to Disneyland with our parents. Then, we continued our road trip up to Lake Tahoe for a few days before heading back south through Yosemite. It was a great road trip. It’s one of my fondest memories.”

“Did you like Lake Tahoe?” he asked with a neutral look on his face.

Hmm…don’t overthink it, Lily. “Yes, the mountains were beautiful with all the pine trees and crisp air. It was peaceful and quiet with breathtaking views. What about you? Travel any place exciting?”

“As a kid, not much. In the Army and for real estate, I have traveled quite a bit.”

“Do you like traveling?”

“Sometimes. I’m hoping to be able to cut back a bit as soon as I have a few more loose ends tied up. I actually fly home tomorrow for a few days to close out a deal I’ve been working on.”

The waitress arrived soon after we’d finished our dinner. She brought out the desserts we had ordered earlier. My slice of red velvet cake and his chocolate cake looked delicious. I quickly grabbed my fork for a bite as he thanked the waitress.

“So, are you going to ask if I’m coming back?” he asked.

I could hear the amusement in his voice.

“No,” I said.

I could tell by the look on his face that he knew I was lying.

He leaned over, dug his fork into my cake, and took a bite. “Liar.”

His deep chuckle made me want to shiver.

“Don’t ever play poker, Lily. You wouldn’t be good at it.” He smiled.

Before I could respond, he reached over again. This time, his fork had a mouthful of his chocolate cake, and my lips automatically parted for the delicious-looking bite. After he gently stuck it in my mouth, his thumb came up to rub the frosting off my lip, and I moaned in pure delight. As I tasted the creamy chocolate frosting on my tongue, I knew I had died and gone to heaven.

His eyes darkened with hunger, and his jaw clenched at my moan, making my insides churn.

“You drive me crazy, Lily,” he said quietly, shifting in his chair. “Even just eating cake, you make me hard.”

I blushed at his comment. “I’m sorry. Chocolate is my favorite.”

The waitress arrived with our check, abruptly ending our conversation. Kyle quickly handed her cash with a hefty tip, so we could be on our way.

On the way back to my cottage, we kept the conversation going, each of us eager to know the littlest things about one another.

Kyle took my hand in his as he helped me out of the car, and we walked side by side up to my cottage. The side effects of our very adventurous day were beginning to take its toll on me. As we approached the door, I gradually slowed, opening my clutch in search of my keys.

Kyle lifted his hand. “Can I borrow your phone?”

I eyed him curiously. “Sure.” I pulled my cell phone from my bag and handed it to him.

At the same moment I retrieved my keys, Kyle’s own phone vibrated from his pocket.

He returned my phone. “Here. Now, you have my number, and I have yours.”

“Thank you,” I replied.

“You’re welcome.” Kyle gathered me in his arms until no gaps were between us. His smile was affectionate and tender. “Kiss me.”

All else was forgotten, except those two words.

Leaning forward on my toes, I tied my hands around his neck and drew his lips to mine.

His kisses stirred a yearning in my soul. All the pain seemed to blur away while a new longing filled with hopes and dreams took its place. His mouth embraced mine, leisurely caressing, as he carried me deeper into unfamiliar parts of my heart. I gripped him tighter, not wanting to let him go, as my insides tingled and burned.

Kyle ended the kiss and ran the backside of his fingers down my cheeks. I already missed the taste of his mouth on mine.

“See you Saturday.” He bent forward and kissed my cheek one last time.

“Good night, my beautiful Lily,” he smiled tenderly.

“Good night,” I murmured.

As I turned to walk into my apartment, I gave him one last smile while trying to clear the fog in my brain from that oh-so heart-melting kiss.

I needed a good rest and clear mind before I began writing today, so I treated myself to sleeping in on Thursday morning. At ten, my doorbell rang, waking me up from a deep dream. With my body still heavy from sleep, I quickly put on my robe and walked to open the door.

“Good morning, ma’am. I have a delivery for a…Lily Tidsdale,” a man said way too brightly.

I glanced at his hand, and my eyes widened at what he was holding. “That would be me.” I smiled, trying to hold myself back from jumping up and down like a teenage girl.

I signed for the delivery, and he handed me a very large vase of wildflowers. My heart was beating double-time as I thought of Kyle. I quickly pulled out the card that Kyle had written on.

My heart be still. It was almost too much to process. My gaze roamed over the wildflowers and the distinct vase. It was a dark bronze that shimmered in perfect contrast to the red poppy. That was when I noticed the sand dollar tied around the vase. It was from the beach.

I was amazed at his thoughtfulness and how attentive he was to our conversations. The man had definitely paid attention to detail. I was too shy to call him, so I decided to text him instead.

Thank you for the beautiful wildflowers and for our date. I thought it was perfect, too.

I went to take a warm bath to ease my muscles from yesterday’s swimming excursion. My body felt like I had been hit by a truck…no, a semi. As the tub was filling, my phone vibrated with Kyle’s quick reply.

You’re welcome. I wish I were in Florida, so we could continue with date number two. What are your plans for today?

I wasn’t going to do much today besides write a scene in my book and maybe clean. I stepped into the tub with my phone. The warm water instantly soothed my sore muscles.

It’s raining right now, so I’m soaking my sore muscles in the bathtub. Then, I’m thinking it’s a couch-and-laptop-writing kind of day.

I laid my head back to rest. I had some serious writing to do today if I wanted to reach my goal, and I needed to make decisions for a character in my book. It was a good thing I had the whole day open with no distractions. I smiled as my phone beeped again.

Wait a minute. You’re in the bathtub right now while texting me? How am I supposed to concentrate when you tell me things like that? If I fly back right now, will you let me rub soap on your body?

I giggled at the thought of teasing him so easily. Men. I’d just said I was taking a bath. He’d totally missed the part where I insinuated that he had kicked my butt yesterday. Instead, he had gone straight for the naked-in-the-tub thought. So, I decided to play with him.

Of course not. I barely even know you. Don’t worry. I’ll make sure I massage all my sore muscles for you…especially my upper thighs. They are tightening with need.

I thought of how attuned to my body he already was as I began to wash myself. He could flip my switch in seconds and have my brain in a complete haze.

Just. Got. Hard. And I have a meeting in ten minutes. I’m going to return the favor to you when I get back, and your whole body will be tightening with need. *mischievous grin*

I could picture Kyle’s grin in my mind, and it brought a smile to my face. This man was definitely getting to me.

Promises, promises. Time to start work ;)

I quickly drained the tub. Playtime was over, but I was silently counting down the time until I would see Kyle again.

My day flew by with writing. Once I put my mind into my story, my imagination just took over. I could zone the whole world out and focus solely on my book. It was coming together just as I’d planned, and I was very happy with today’s progress.

For dinner, I fried some chicken and rice while taking a bit of a break. I decided to put on Taylor Swift’s “I Knew You Were Trouble,” and I danced around my kitchen in my PJs and socks.

After dinner, I went out to my patio, and I watched the moon illuminate off the waves. It was a cooler night, so I covered my skin with a light shawl. My mind quickly veered to a time when my sister, Annie, and I had chased each other up and down the beach. We had worn glow-in-the-dark sticks around our necks, wrists, and ankles, putting on as many as we had talked our parents into buying at one time. As I pictured the memory, I couldn’t see a whole person. It was only a shadow with faintly glowing lights running at me.

I shut my eyes as I let the pain consume me. I felt this huge gaping whole inside my heart, and I didn’t think it would ever heal. Every day that had passed still left the wound wide-open. Everyone had said things like that needed time to heal, but I had my doubts. How could I let go of someone I loved so much?

I missed my sister terribly. We were only one year apart. In some ways, I’d felt like she was my twin because we had done everything together. I didn’t know how I was going to make it without my best friend.

What I wanted more than anything in the world, I could never have. I just wanted my family back.

I turned to see Luke walking up my patio steps.

“Hey, Lil.” He came up and sat beside me, taking in my current state. “Hey, are you okay? Did something happen?” he asked kindly.

I wanted to reassure him, so I put on my best happy face as I pivoted in my chair to face him. “Hey, Luke. I’m okay. Just tired from the beach yesterday, and I’ve been writing all day. How are you?”

He frowned when he realized I was hiding my feelings. I knew Luke wanted me to confide more of my story to him, but it was just too painful. I didn’t like to talk about it.

“Okay…I noticed you have been hanging around the new guy, Kyle Madison. How did your first snorkeling experience go?”

“Great. It was a lot easier than I thought.” I instantly wondered how he knew about my date. “How did you know I went snorkeling?”

Luke rested his arms casually on his legs. “Kyle rented a boat from a good friend of mine, and he saw you guys gearing up. I’ve seen Kyle around here and there for a few weeks.”

“Oh. The water was warm, and the waves really wore me out. So, today, I hung out at home and worked. What’s new with you?”

Luke got up and grabbed us each a water bottle out of the mini-fridge in the corner of the patio. “Not much. Just had school and work today. Same thing tomorrow, and then I’m taking off with some buddies to go surfing for the weekend. Speaking of, I know you’re going to be bummed out that you don’t get to spend tomorrow with this devilishly handsome guy.” He pointed to himself with a teasing sneer. “The guys want to drive up tomorrow night, so we don’t have to do it on Saturday morning. Is it okay if I take a raincheck on tomorrow night?”

I nodded. “Oh man. Whatever will I do without you?” I said, jokingly.

“You could come with me and get away for the weekend. It’s not just us guys. There will be plenty of other women with us, too. It’ll be fun,” Luke suggested quietly. His demeanor shifted, and he seemed almost nervous.

I squirmed in my chair, feeling confused by what he was saying. Luke and I had hung out several times, but he’d never felt nervous about asking me to go with him somewhere. Why the sudden change?

“No, that’s okay. I was just kidding. You’ve worked really hard by taking classes all summer, and you need a break, too. And Kyle will be back on Saturday anyway.” I took a sip of my water and straightened my legs. I was wiped out and ready for a good night’s sleep.

“Oh, okay. Well, let me know if you change your mind.” Luke stood and smiled at me. “I’m gonna hit the hay. I got an early class tomorrow. These damn summer classes go longer, so I have to start earlier. See you next week, Lil.”

“See you. Have fun on your trip,” I said as he walked away.

“Thanks. Stay out of trouble,” he teased. “Good night.”

I decided to work for a little longer after I came inside. The downfall of writing was that I had to write whenever my mind demanded it. Otherwise, I would forget what all my thoughts were.

It was after ten by the time my head hit the pillow. I was just about to doze off when my phone screen lit up. Kyle’s name flashed on the display, and I couldn’t help the jump in my heart.

“Hello?” I answered sleepily.

“Hello, beautiful. Did I wake you?” His voice was soft and tender.

“No, I was just getting into bed.” I fluffed an extra pillow by my side and snuggled up with it.

“Sorry, I would have called earlier, but I was trying to get some extra things finished up, and the time got away from me. My sister has been bossing me around all day. I’m thinking about firing her,” he said in a loving tone that gave him away.

I laughed. “Sure, you will. You sound so masculine and bossy. I’m sure she just went running for the hills.”

“I am very masculine, and I am bossy. Do you want to find out for yourself?” His tone had suddenly turned deep, radiating power and strength.

“That’s okay. I believe you. I just think the big bear has a soft spot,” I said, giggling.

Kyle laughed into the phone. “Think so, huh?”

I could picture him raising his eyebrows to stifle his amusement at his own question, and suddenly, I wanted him to be here with me. I actually missed him.

“Oh, I do.”

“So, what would you like to do for your second real date?” he asked.

I shifted on my bed to get my glass of water. “I’m not sure…surprise me.”

“Nowhere in particular you want to go?” he pried.

“I’ll be happy to go anywhere. I like to do many different things.”

“Give me some ideas. What did you like to do as a teenager?”

I laughed at that one. “Most of my teenage years were spent outdoors when I wasn’t studying.”

“What did you do outdoors?”

“I used to ride four-wheelers on the trails and in the mud with my cousins. I’d go swimming in lakes and ponds with my sister, or I’d write stories under a tree for hours.” I remembered pleasant times of each of those remembrances.

“Huh…you used to ride four-wheelers? The same girl who wears expensive dresses and shoes rides four-wheelers and swims in ponds?” he asked.

“Are you enjoying the visual?”

He gave me a husky laugh. “Oh yeah, I’m definitely enjoying an image of you with some Daisy Dukes on, covered in mud, riding a four-wheeler.” He let out a sigh. “Yes, that is a very good visual indeed. I’m very thankful that my sophisticated girlie girl, who has sexy black heels, knows how to be a tomboy, too. This gives me many ideas for our next date.”

Now, I was intrigued, anticipating when I would see him again. I loved how interested he was in learning new things about me.

“Glad I could be helpful. Well, I’m off to bed. I have a long day of writing tomorrow if I plan to have much of a weekend at all.”

“Get your work done, and keep the weekend open for me,” he teased. “Date two is in the making.”

He was careful not to reveal too much information.

“That will be easy because I don’t have plans anyway.”

“Very good to know. Sweet dreams, Lily. I’ll be seeing you soon. Good night,” he said soothingly.

“Good night, Kyle.”

As soon as I disconnected the call, I realized I was smiling ear to ear once again. The man could make my heart flutter, my brain stutter, and my body shudder all at once. It was an enthralling combination. I drifted off to sleep with my last thoughts of Kyle.

I woke up covered in sweat as I heard someone scream. My heart raced as my body shook with tremors. I quickly realized I was the one who had been screaming. In this dream, I remembered hearing my sister’s horrible cries as I’d pinched my eyes at the bright light, and then the sound of metal grinding and clashing had overtaken me with deafening decibels before I saw black…complete darkness. It was one of the dreams that I had often, but it felt like I only had pieces of the puzzle.

I was not sure how much I actually wanted to remember from that horrifying night. It was the night my whole world and everyone in it had been altered and shattered…ripped away from me. I would give anything to erase that one day…just that one day.

As I glanced at the clock, I realized it was only four in the morning. I decided to get up and start my day early. After a nightmare, it never did much good for me to try to sleep again. It was easier to get up and push it out of my mind.

After a few hours of power cleaning and laundry, I decided to go on a morning jog along the shoreline. Adrenaline pumped through my body as I listened to my music, and I pushed myself to run even faster. I ran harder and harder until my dream felt far enough away from me.

I waved to Luke before I made one more loop around the cottages and back up the shoreline again. When I circled back, Luke began walking up to me with my breakfast in his hand.

“Hey, Lil. I saw you were up early for your jog, and I made you a bagel,” he said kindly as we walked up to my patio.

When I reached for the bagel, he pulled it back. “Only if you say, ‘Luke is awesome!’” he taunted me with the food.

He had forgotten that I didn’t always fight fair when it came to food. A girl’s gotta eat. I took a step toward him and gave him a light elbow in the ribs. When he bent forward, I quickly grabbed my bagel with a smirk.

“You don’t fight fair, Lil.” He pretended to be wounded as he shook his head. “Must have been all those cousins of yours. They taught you well.” He laughed and sat down one of my patio chairs. He started digging into his bagel. “Man, I do make a tasty bagel. No wonder you fight dirty for it. So, what’s on the agenda today, Lil?”

Luke was always so laid-back in his demeanor, giving us an easy friendship. He never tried to invade my privacy, and we each only shared what we wanted.

“Yes, my cousins taught me not to put up with bullies. So, are you leaving right after work for your weekend getaway?” I asked before sinking into my bagel.

“Yeah. I have a class until noon, and then I have to work a few hours before the guys come to pick me up. My fucking parents are visiting soon, so I’m looking forward to a break before they arrive. These last few weeks of school have been intense. College seems harder now that I am older, but I’m very excited to finish my bachelor’s degree next spring. Changing from pre-law to pre-med sure was a time-consuming switch.”

“I’m so proud of you for going back and following through. I’m sure it will pay off well for you. Any ideas on where you will apply for a job after you graduate?”

“Not positive yet.” He shrugged. “I’ve actually just started checking into it. I haven’t thought much about it, so I’m not sure if I’ll stay settled in Florida or if I’ll move. For the right salary, I’m sure I would move, but I’m not set on a location, one way or the other. I do have a few other loose ends to tie up here first.” He became quiet for a minute. “Have you thought more about visiting your family yet, Lily?”

I took a deep breath and let it out. “Yes, I really miss them, but I haven’t locked in a date yet.”

“You just have to take the first step, Lily. You can’t hide in Florida forever,” he said softly.

“I know.” I sighed. “I’m getting there. How about you? Are you happy to see your parents? Do you think they’ll finally accept your career change now that you’ve proven to them that you can do it and are serious about it?”

It was Luke’s turn to sigh. “I hope so, but I doubt it. I’m twenty-six, so I’m not their child anymore. I have to make my own path. I’m sure my dad will be horrified that I’ve been working concessions to pay my rent, but it was something I needed to do. My dad will have to find someone else to take over the family business. I guess we both have pasts we ran from, huh?” he asked intently, looking over at me.

I frowned. “I guess we did. Now, we just have to pick the path to our futures. Well, you better be off to class. You still have a degree to finish earning. No slacking!”

I polished off my bagel just after Luke had finished his. Standing, I turned to see the same deliveryman who had come yesterday. He was approaching the door with another wildflower bouquet in his hands. My face immediately began to blush as thoughts of Kyle filled my mind.

“Delivery for Miss Tidsdale.”

The man handed me the bouquet, and I signed for them.

“Have a good day.” He smiled and walked away.

“Wow. Now, that is a bouquet. From the way you are blushing, I’m guessing those are from Kyle?” Luke asked with a half-frown on his face.

I could tell he had more to say, but he was holding back.

Should I ask him what’s on his mind? Does he not like Kyle? Or does he know something bad about Kyle, and he doesn’t want to tell me? Why would Luke frown at another man being romantic? Do I want to know and risk changing our friendship? As quickly as these thoughts entered my mind, I quickly dismissed them. I didn’t want to know if Luke had feelings for me. That would change everything. We were just friends. He was like family.

The look on his face showed he might want more, but then it quickly vanished. Maybe I was just overthinking it. That’s it. I’m just tired and analyzing it. I’d had a few too many days in the sun.

“Yes,” I said, turning a deep shade of red.

If he had any doubts about my feelings for Kyle, I was pretty sure I’d just summarized them.

“Well, I better get going, or I’ll be late for class.” His voice sounded distant. “See you around, Lil.”

“See you later, Luke.”

As I took the bouquet in the house, I tried to brush off Luke’s awkwardness. The flowers were yellow and in a tall narrow vase.

My heart skipped a beat at his thoughtfulness. They were the largest bouquet of flowers I had ever seen, and they were exquisite with vibrant colors. I decided to put the second display on my coffee table since the first bouquet was taking up half of my kitchen table.

I pulled out my phone and quickly sent another thank-you text.

Thank you again for yet another bouquet of flowers. You have exceptional taste.

I opened up my laptop and began reviewing my notes to prepare for writing another chapter.

You are most welcome. How is the writing coming along today?

I smiled at the simple words he’d texted me. Jeez, that can’t be good.

Just getting ready to start. Hopefully, I can concentrate and not stare at my flower arrangements. They’re distracting.

Kyle quickly texted back.

Anything I can do to make you think of me more ;) Plane is about to takeoff. I’ll call you tonight.

The man traveled a lot. I wondered if he ever got tired of it. I was sure it was great to see so many places, but I would not be able to help but feel homesick.

I quickly turned my attention over to my book. Steady fingers hammered the keyboard for hours as I let my mind flow. I never had control over the thoughts that poured out. Instead, each time, I gave it open reins.

Since I was young, my family had always encouraged me to write. My mother had once told me that I was so excited to learn how to write, and my passion continued to spelling, cursive, and then to journalism. I remembered the thrill of making up my own stories.

My parents had been elated when I pursed writing in college. I wished I could have seen their faces when my first book was published. Knowing my mom, she would have purchased a whole rack of copies to support me. I could picture myself finding them stashed in her closet or somewhere in the house. My father had always told me to follow my dreams. His face would show so much pride every time he’d looked at my sister or me. I knew he would have been proud of me, no matter what I did in life.

I jumped when my phone rang, quickly pulling me from my thoughts.

“Hello?”

“Hello, Lily. How are you?” Brooke Bines, my editor, said cheerfully into the phone.

She was always a glass-is-half-full kind of woman. I loved her spirit and shared her passion for books. It was amazing to have a friend who I could read stories and share my thoughts with. We kind of had our own book club. With her job, she read much more than I did, but as an editor, she also read so many different books that she saved me the time of reading the less captivating ones.

While working together on my first novel, Brooke and I had become close. When I first started out, she had been my only source of encouragement and my very own personal cheerleader, hoping I succeeded in the business. She had talked me through my bad days, telling me to never give up, as she always offered her expertise and professional opinion.

“Hi, Brooke! I’m doing great. How are things going with your new little one, Miss Ava?”

Brooke and her husband, John Bines, just had their first baby.

“Everything is great here, too. Ava is doing wonderfully. She is so snuggly, and she smiles all the time. Parenthood is truly a blessing, and Ava keeps me on my toes all the time.”

I could practically hear her beaming through the phone.

“How are you? Still enjoying Florida’s sun rays with your laptop in hand?” she asked.

“Of course, you know me. I’m all about the atmosphere for writing. Speaking of writing, my book should be completed early. I’m thinking Octoberish.” I decided to get up and move around a bit. My legs and shoulders were stiff from hours of sitting.

“That’s fabulous! I should be able to work you in whenever you finish. I am planning to take a light load for this first year. I want to spend all the time I can with Ava. It’s already going by so fast. She is attempting to crawl. My God, I don’t know what I’ll do when she’s mobile.”

I loved hearing the mothering tones in her voice, but it stirred something deep in my chest—a longing for a family. I was sure it was because I was alone. I shook my head at the thought.

Brooke and John had been trying for five years to conceive, and they had just about lost hope when she finally got pregnant. It added a whole new appreciation to parenthood for them. Each memory was that much more precious.

“Okay, whenever works for you. I’m in no rush. Give that beautiful baby girl a few extra kisses for me. Hopefully, we can plan a visit soon. I would love to see her again.”

“Absolutely! I will check my schedule to see what openings I have coming up, and then we’ll plan to have a lunch date. I can always use some girl time. In fact, I could really use a shopping spree soon.”

I could hear the wheels turning in her head. Now, she would not give up until she had her shopping spree, and no one could top Brooke in shopping. The woman was an unstoppable force of nature. And I could prove it because I’d seen her closet. It was large enough to be a small bedroom.

“Sure, just let me know when. Take care,” I said.

“You, too.”

After I hung up with Brooke, I decided to keep writing. I had surpassed this week’s goal for writing, and I was feeling very accomplished today. I wished every day could be like this.

My phone rang just as I was proofreading my writing for the day.

“Hello?”

“Hello, beautiful. What are you up to?”

“Just finishing up a very productive work day.” I put away my laptop and went into the living room.

“That’s great to hear. I hope you took a break to eat.”

I could hear him shuffling something around. Then, I heard what sounded like a car door closing.

“Actually, I’m starved. I’m thinking it’s a movie-and-pizza kind of night…maybe even pasta. How did all your work go today?”

“It went a lot better than I had planned. I hadn’t expected them to accept my lowball offer for a building,” he answered proudly.

I heard him murmur something to another gentleman. I wondered what he was doing. Why didn’t he just wait to call me after he got back to his hotel room?

“That’s wonderful news for you. Congratulations.”

“Thank you. I’m very pleased with the way things went. I like to have eggs in different baskets, so to speak, and this one was shaky for some time. Abbey worked really hard on this deal for the past few months, so I’m very proud of her.”

I could hear the admiration in his voice as he spoke fondly of his sister.

“So, she did all the hard work! I should have known better.” I shook my head. “I take back my congratulations and reserve it for the hard worker,” I said teasingly.

Just then, someone knocked on my door. I casually opened it to see Kyle holding pizza in one hand and his phone to his ear in the other. He smiled, and—wow—it was breathtaking. I smiled back and stepped aside, so he could come into the small foyer.

“So…I guess I should take my pizza home with me since you’re an Indian giver.” He grinned as he hung up the phone. “Unless you would like to congratulate me again.” He paused for added effect. “And I’ll take a kiss for an apology.” His devilish grin widened.

I licked my lips while I debated my options, and I decided to be brave. I leaned forward on my toes, wrapped my hand around the side of his neck with my thumb skimming across his defined jaw, and kissed him feverishly.

I vaguely heard something hit the tiled floor as he crushed my body to his. Further deepening the kiss, his dominant tongue stroked mine as his whole body emitted power and strength, but he was tender and sweet, too. As I sucked his tongue into my mouth, an unfathomable growl vibrated from his chest. When I released it, he lightly bit my lower lip.

My breathing was completely erratic as he pulled back. Holy shit! I tried very hard to steady my breathing and tame my body’s wild, erotic response to this man, a man I barely knew.

“Christ, Lily,” he said hoarsely, his expression darkening. “That was…the best welcome back ever.” Leaning his body into mine, he seductively whispered, “The things I want to do to you.”

I made my decision. My body wanted him. I was twenty-four years old, and it was about time my body had chosen someone, so my mind decided to be bold. “So then, do them,” I challenged. Anticipation burned deep in my stomach.

His eyes studied me for a moment before he spoke. “Are you sure, Lily? I don’t want to push you, but fuck, I am aching to be inside you.” His hands squeezed on my waist, struggling for restraint.

My body shuddered with sensations I had never felt before. Need…I felt pure need for this man to take me. “I’m sure,” I said confidently.

Kyle’s eyes flared with passion as he grabbed my behind and picked me up. I wrapped my legs tightly around his waist and sank my fingers into the depths of his hair. He kissed me leisurely as he carried me into the living room and turned down the hallway, unmistakably looking for my bedroom.

His slow kisses started the tingles in my stomach as he crossed the threshold into my room. He laid me gently on the bed as he kneeled over me. He lifted my shirt and bra over my head before removing his own shirt in one swift move.

Kyle’s lips found my breast, licking and sucking my nipple into his mouth, and I quivered. He then assaulted my other breast in the same way as the first. I arched into him, absorbing each and every sensation. He kissed his way down to my navel, and then he moved slowly to my hips, placing soft kisses on each side.

I pulled his face back up to mine and kissed him on the lips as he grabbed my waist. He rocked his erection up against my sex, making my head fall back on a low moan. His hands came to each side of my jaw, wrapping around the nape of my neck, and he tipped my head forward until I was gazing straight into his brownish-green eyes. My chest clenched at the emotions burning through his eyes.

I ran my hands up and down his firm chest, feeling each curve beneath my palms. Needing to kiss him, I placed small pecks along the length of his jaw as I reached for his pants. Slowly, I undid the button and the zipper. Kyle shucked off his pants the rest of the way and then removed mine just as quickly.

He began to kiss his way up my thigh. “So sweet,” he murmured against my skin.

His mouth and hands were everywhere, assaulting and overpowering each one of my senses. More…my body wanted more of him. After he removed my panties, he let his gaze roam up and down the length of me, taking in my bare skin.

“You are utterly beautiful, Lily. You take my breath away.”

I lowered his head back to mine. He began to lick, bite, and suckle on my mouth until I was gasping for breath again. His hand reached between us, and his thumb started running slow circles over my clit, making my pulse quicken more and more with each and every stroke. When his finger slowly entered my body, we both groaned together.

“You’re so tight, Lily, and so wet. I can’t wait to be inside you, filling you.”

“Ahh,” was all I could mumble.

His finger and thumb stroked in unison, and then he added pressure to my front wall, making me cry out. My body writhed beneath him as a powerful charge ran through my body.

“Let go, Lily,” he encouraged.

“It’s so intense. How do I let go?” I panted. “What do I do?” As I twisted beneath him, I was hoping he would tell me how to release the pressure.

His fingers stopped.

No! My body protested.

“You’ve never had an orgasm before?” he asked, bewildered.

“Uh…no,” I said. Shit! Oh shit! I guess I should have told him that before now. Oh, and by the way, I’ve never had sex before either.

“Lily…that sounded like a loaded answer.” He took a deep breath. “Please talk to me before I lose my mind over here,” he pleaded. He laid his hand across my thigh in encouragement.

“I’ve never done this before…any of this.” I gestured with my hand, my heart beating uncontrollably. “I’m a…virgin.” There...I said it.

He quickly sat back on his knees and looked at me. First, he seemed confused, and then his face went slightly angry. “How the fuck is that possible?” he asked, struggling with emotions that burned in his eyes.

That was cold water to my libido. I turned my head to find something to shield my body with, and I felt…I felt too many emotions to figure them out. I just needed…space.

Kyle instantly recognized his wrongdoing, and his gaze immediately softened, filling with regret. He turned onto his back and wrapped me in his arms, drawing me close. My breasts brushed along his chest. After he pulled a small throw to lightly cover my backside, he began to stroke my cheek softly.

“I’m so sorry, Lily. That’s not what I meant. What I meant was, how are you still a virgin? How old are you? I guess I didn’t realize how young you are. Just please…please explain more.” He looked like he was in pain from hurting my feelings.

I sighed heavily. I didn’t know where to begin or what to say. “I’m twenty-four. In high school and the beginning of college, I was very focused on school and my family, so I didn’t really have time to date. Plus, my overly protective cousins chased all the boys away.”

Kyle smiled, obviously in agreement with my cousins.

“And then, bad things happened. I just didn’t have time to think about it much. So many other things were on my mind. My body has never been attracted to someone until…until you,” I said apprehensively.

I could see his mind churning, taking in everything I’d said.

“Thank you for telling me,” he whispered before leaning forward to kiss my lips gently. “I’m sorry. I should have asked more questions before I let things get this far. I knew you were different, the romantic type, so to speak, and I should have stuck to wooing you first,” he said with a soft chuckle.

I accepted his apology, and we were quiet for a moment, each processing our own thoughts, as he rubbed his hand up and down my back. My breasts were still pressed into his chest as I closed my eyes, reveling in the feel of his hands on my skin. It didn’t take long for my body to start humming again. His touch just seemed to have that affect on me.

I rose up on my knees to straddle his waist. I bent forward to run kisses along his jaw and neck, and then I slowly moved to his ear. I leisurely licked his earlobe, and his muscles contracted beneath me as he groaned in my ear.

“Shit…Lily, I want things to be perfect. If this is too soon, then I want to wait.”

He tried to continue as I kept placing tender kisses down his throat.

“I don’t want to rush you, but if you continue that, I don’t think I’ll be able to hold back much longer. You make me lose control.” His breathing was becoming heavy again, and a small shudder rippled through him as he kept stroking my back affectionately.

I gave him a seductive smile, pleased that I could affect him, too, and it gave me the confidence to be bolder. I arched my back and lowered my hips to brush my sex along his long, hard erection. His skin was so soft and inviting that I couldn’t hold back my moan of desire for him.

Before I could blink, he wrapped his right leg around mine, flipped me on my back, and had me pinned beneath him with wicked heat in his eyes.

Damn…that was freaking hot! My body was aching in anticipation for what was to come.

“As you wish, Lily. I will make love to you. Please tell me if I’m too rough. I don’t want to hurt you.” His voice was low and raw as his eyes scorched into mine.

His kisses started out gentle and sweet but quickly deepened as his hands roamed my body. My fingers found his hair and tugged gently, making him groan into my mouth. Kyle used his knee to spread my legs farther apart as his thumb started rubbing my clit in slow, small circles. When his hot mouth closed over my nipple, I gasped and firmly gripped his biceps as I clung to his body.

“You have the most perfect breasts, so soft and round. I won’t ever get enough of these.”

He pushed one finger inside, grazing a sweet, rough spot along my front wall, until he swiftly found the perfect rhythm and pressure. My breathing quickly turned erratic as my legs started to squirm and become rigid.

It was intense, so intense.

My insides trembled with need as that tingle started from deep within my muscles again. The burn intensified in my belly, and then it started to upsurge, spreading in outward waves. As my muscles began to tighten, his name left my mouth on a plea.

“Don’t think. Just feel,” he breathed roughly.

He leaned his head down, replacing his thumb with his lips, and he sucked my clit into his mouth, lightly grazing his teeth over it. That took me over the edge. I cried out in ecstasy as my muscles convulsed. My senses were on complete overload, and I tipped over the edge.

Kyle gave me a moment to even my breathing and clear my blurred vision. I blinked in pure bliss.

“That was…wow,” I panted.

He trailed kisses up my thigh to my hipbone, and then he lifted his head to search my eyes. “Are you sure, Lily? If not, we can stop now and wait until you’re ready.” Kyle’s expression was serious and full of understanding.

“Yes, Kyle. I’m ready.” Although I hadn’t known him for long, it didn’t change the fact that, for some reason, it just felt right. I was where I was supposed to be, and he was the person I wanted to be with. “Make love to me.”

Leaning over, he grabbed his pants off the floor, and after ripping open a condom, he sheathed himself.

I reached up to grab his face, holding on to his firm cheekbones. His dark eyes bore into mine with a sweet tenderness that went to my bones. My heart tightened at the emotions running across his face. I took a hold of his lips and gently kissed them, pulling his bottom lip into my mouth, as he poised his body at my entrance. When he started to slowly push in, my body tensed in response. He lowered his hand and began to stimulate my sensitive clit again in steady measured circles.

“You’re so wet, Lily. I love that your body is so ready for me.”

My body immediately hummed at the sensation, and he worked his way in a little farther. He rotated rubbing circles as he inched his way in and out, trying to be as gentle as possible. My insides stretched as he continued to fill me one inch at a time.

“Are you okay? You’re so tight,” Kyle said in a raw voice. He stopped and checked my face for discomfort as he caressed my cheek.

“Yes, I’m okay. Just pressure but so many good sensations, too,” I reassured him.

Kyle continued to move back and forth. As he fully seated himself inside me, my eyebrows pinched. He immediately paused to give me time to adjust. I felt so full.

“Are you ready for me to move?” His voice was gentle.

I nodded as the pain receded, and I decided to move my hips to make him start again. Discomfort was replaced with pleasure that I could feel deep within my muscles. I was overcome with the feelings this man was awakening in me as I stared into his eyes and felt his body against mine. I felt as though he could touch my soul. There were no words to describe our connection or the intensity of emotions coursing between our eyes and our bodies.

“My beautiful Lily…” he breathed tenderly. “You are mine.”

The pressure within me increased, building and stimulating. It was powerful and overwhelming and delicious. The sensations were exquisite. I could feel each stroke, back and forth, all the way down to my toes.

My breathing became ragged as that deep tingle continued to climb and build. My body purred for more just as Kyle grabbed my hips, angling me, so he was hitting a sensitive spot along the front. I tightened my hands into fists, clutching the sheets, as the build-up increased higher than the one before. Kyle’s breathing was rough and unsteady as his eyes fervently looked into the depths of mine.

I groaned his name and brought his body closer, needing to touch him again. I held on tightly while his thrusts persistently pounded into me over and over, burying him deeper each time.

I cried out again as my orgasm rocked me. Kyle closed his lips over mine, swallowing my cries, as he found his own release. He pressed his nose into my head and let out a deep satisfied sigh as he slowly lowered his body to mine, careful not to crush me.

“Christ, Lily,” he said, catching his breath.

I could feel his heart pounding against my chest. Kyle shifted his body to lie on his side. He wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled my back to snuggle against his chest until our breathing became shallow. Feeling our naked skin against each other had me sighing at the warm feeling. I felt like I was precious and loved.

The tip of his finger started to deliberately trace each part of my tattoo. I feared what was coming.

“What does this script on your back mean?”

I did not want to have this conversation. I knew where these questions would lead, but he was not one of those people who I could defer.

I sighed. “The first part means, ‘We only part to meet again,’ and the second part means, ‘Always in my heart.’” It had three birds flying above the two scriptures, and the entire tattoo was centered between my shoulder blades.

His fingers lightly brushed over the tattooed area on my back. “I’m assuming the three birds represent your mom, dad, and sister?” he asked in a very gentle voice.

I shut my eyes, and a slight tremble rocked through me. “Yes,” I breathed.

Kyle rotated me in his arms while still keeping me close. “What happened?” His hand softly caressed my cheek. “Talk to me, Lily…I need you to let me in…”

My breathing hitched as thoughts rushed into my mind. Do I want him to know? Would he still want me if he knew my family was gone because of me? I wasn’t sure if it was him or the way he made me feel, but I found the strength to speak. Here goes…

“It was a car accident that happened almost three years ago, and I was driving.” My voice choked on the end.

Pain slashed me hard in the chest as images flooded my mind. There were too many memories I did not want to remember. I tried to block them from my memory every day. Just by thinking about it, I felt as though someone had knocked the breath out of me.

“Breathe, Lily…just breathe. I’m right here. Stay with me. You aren’t alone,” he said in a soothing voice as he held me.

I prayed for strength. Just get it out. “It was a Friday night, and my dad received a promotion that had taken him many years of long hours and extra work. I’d also just bought my first used car, a Jeep Grand Cherokee, on my own, and my dad was very proud, so he offered to let me drive everyone out for a dinner. Dinner was great. We all talked and laughed, enjoying each other’s company, like we always did. We were a close family. My sister and I exchanged our college experiences while we had dessert. My mom was filled with so much love, listening to all our stories.” I shook my head slowly from side to side. “I’ll never forget how her eyes glowed with so much love that day.”

I missed my mom so much. Her smile could fill a room, and her laughter could warm my heart.

Kyle was lying there quietly, listening. His eyes were strong, urging me to continue, yet they were full of understanding. I could also see his hurt, knowing that the story was about to go bad. I could see it all in his eyes. This story had no happy ending, and my heart felt as though it could shatter.

My body tensed as the rest of my thoughts played out. “On the drive home, I took a normal route that we used all the time. We had about ten miles on the highway, and as we came up to a small curve, a car from oncoming traffic kept going straight, and it came into our lane. I tried to slam on the brakes, but it was too late. His headlights blinded me as his truck hit us head-on.”

Tears streamed down my face as I thought of those last moments. The sound of metal was forever seared into my memory. “I heard Annie’s scream an instant before everything went black. When I woke up in the ambulance, my mind was foggy, but I remember trying to grab Annie’s hand in the stretcher next to me. Her body wasn’t moving,” I faltered, remembering that moment. “She never squeezed my hand back. After that, I only recall screaming loudly before the darkness took back over.”

“Jesus, Lily.”

Kyle looked in pain as I glanced back up at his face. His arms tightened around me, pulling me close, as he tried to comfort me. But this wasn’t something he could comfort or fix. It would always be with me.

I continued on, desperately needing for it to be over. “When I awoke again, I was in the hospital, and my Aunt Lucie was sitting across from me. Tears were running down her face as she looked at me, and I knew right then that it was bad. My injuries were nothing compared to the pain when she told me…” Tears blurred my eyes, and I wiped furiously at them. “My mom, dad, and sister were gone…I was alone.”

Breathe in. Breathe out. Keep breathing. “The nurse had to come in and sedate me to keep me from disrupting the other patients. As the funerals were quickly approaching, Aunt Lucie and my cousins all took turns checking on me and comforting me. Everyone tried to hold me and ease my pain, telling me that it would be okay, but I didn’t want them. I wanted my dad, my mom, and my sister. And it became painful for me to watch Aunt Lucie, Uncle Dan, and my cousins be a family…and to see the pain in their eyes, too. It reminded me too much of what I had done and what I had lost. For some unjust reason, I survived…and they didn’t.”

I closed my eyes, tears freely streaming down my face, as I tried to block it all out. “It was just too much.” I remembered it all like it was yesterday—the deafening sound of metal crashing and my sister’s cries. It was my darkness to bear. It was my fault.

“I’m so sorry, Lily. I wish I could take away the pain,” Kyle said, stroking my back. He gently kissed my forehead and then my temple. “But it doesn’t sound like any of it was your fault. You can’t blame yourself.”

“Yes, it was my fault. I was driving. I should have swerved out of the way or stopped sooner. They should be here. I shouldn’t. They are gone because of me.” I closed my eyes in anguish, feeling pain…guilt…regrets…and darkness.

Kyle’s strong hands grasped my arms and pulled me up onto his chest, his eyes unwavering. “No, Lily. It is not your fault.” His tone was firm and final. “I will not let you carry the extra burden of blame. It sounds like you loved your family, and your family loved you. They wouldn’t want you to be living your life like this. They would want you to be happy. So, we are going to start working on that…right now, in fact…starting with pizza,” he finished, trying to lighten the mood.

“Pizza sounds good. Oh, that’s right! You brought some with you. Where is it? You should bring it in here, so we can have pizza in bed.”

“I may have, er…dropped it when you attacked me at the door,” he replied, bashfully grinning.

My heart skipped a beat at his adorable look.

“Hopefully, it’s still edible,” he added.

“Well, I hope so. We can’t waste pizza. And I did not attack you at the door. My senses…just naturally took over.” A blush crept up my cheeks.

“Sure, they did.” He released a sexy smirk.

Kyle shifted me over slightly, so he could get off the bed. He sauntered out of the room, completely naked.

That ass…oh my…

He quickly returned with the box of pizza. That was the first time I really got to take in his chiseled body. Holy hell, the man was hot! My eyes started their adventure at his sculpted deltoids, and his chest was defined with all the right curves of muscle, narrowing into a perfect waist. I licked my seemingly dry lips at his amazing physique. He was obviously dedicated to working out, and it was clear he took care of his body.

His tribal band wrapped all the way around his right arm caught my attention. It was extremely sexy. The arm band on his left was thinner and darker with more eye-catching designs that swirled, disappearing to the underside of bicep.

My eyes lowered to see that Kyle’s erection was pressed firmly against his stomach. I remembered the way he had stretched me. I felt my cheeks warm as I wondered why all these new sensual thoughts were filling my mind.

“See something you like, beautiful?” He raised his eyebrows and gave me a heart-stopping grin, purely an erotic invitation to more pleasure.

My face continued to redden at being caught from checking him out.

His husky laugh pulled me out of my daze. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. Only one round for you today because you will probably be sore tomorrow. And I’m going to starve if I don’t eat.”

“I was just admiring the view,” I said playfully.

I pushed my dark plum comforter out of the way. If we ate on the sheets and they got dirty, I could toss them into the washing machine. My room was an okay size, but Kyle’s presence made it seem extremely small. When he sat down, I felt an electrical charge as our legs brushed against one another. I bit my lip, trying to ignore my body’s response. It had apparently not had enough of him. I momentarily debated on devouring him instead of the pizza until my stomach growled.

Kyle and I dug into our cheese pizza as a movie quietly played on TV. After we finished eating, I snuggled into his chest, loving the way his body felt against mine. I had never snuggled with a man before. Part of me felt as though I had been missing out. As soon as the thought entered my mind, I knew it wasn’t true because I hadn’t wanted to be this close with anyone else until Kyle.

After the movie was over, we tucked the blankets around our bodies. Kyle pulled me in even closer and buried his nose in my hair. “So, tomorrow, we’ll leave bright and early for date number two. We have about a two-hour drive.”

I turned my head to face him, and he had an excited look of a young boy on his devilishly stunning face. It made me wonder what he was up to.

“Okay,” I said casually.

“And you’ll need to bring a change of clothes with you, just in case.” His tone gave nothing away.

Okay, now, I’m really curious.

“Extra clothes to go where? What should I pack?” I tried to sound as neutral as possible.

“Oh no. I’m not telling.” He chuckled. “It’s a surprise. Just one extra outfit should do.”

He was holding back his amusement while my frustration grew from not knowing the details.

“Um, okay.”

My body was starting to relax into a deep slumber when Kyle spoke softly in my ear.

“Oh, and Lily?”

“Yes?”

“I’m sleeping over tonight…and tomorrow night. Is that okay?”

I warmed at the thought of Kyle sleeping in my bed and being able to snuggle up close to him while his big body cradled mine. Yes, please. “Yes, I’d like you to stay.”

With that, he tucked me back into the curve of his body where I fit perfectly. He nuzzled his head into my neck, and I felt his breath on me.

Our breathing evened out, and we both drifted off to sleep.

Warm kisses ran up and down my arm. No…no…need sleep…

“Ugh. Sleep. Need sleep,” I mumbled as my brain begged for more rest. I was one of those eight-or-nine-hours kind of girl…well, maybe even ten.

Warm kisses moved up to my shoulder. Need…sleep…

His bottom lip trailed across to my collarbone. Mmm…

I peeked out of one eye to see a dark shadow looming over me. I knew right away that it was Kyle’s sexy, intoxicating male scent caging me in. That smell did crazy things to me. I sighed. What a heavenly way to wake up in the morning. A girl could definitely get used to this.

“Good morning, beautiful Lily. It’s time to get ready for our date,” Kyle said in a rough, erotic morning voice as I opened my eyes.

I could not resist running my fingers through his tousled hair and down to his morning stubble, making him groan, as my body stirred. He leaned forward and kissed me. Then, he proceeded to tug at my lower lip with his teeth, and I moaned. My heartbeat quickened. Damn, the man can set my body on fire with a simple kiss. I moved my arms around his neck and pulled while deepening the kiss, forcing him to fall forward and straddle me as he leaned on his forearms. His lips were embracing mine. Much better…

“Oh no,” Kyle said.

We were both practically panting as we parted.

“Damn, Lily. Keep that up, and we’ll be staying in this room all day,” he growled, eyes blazing into mine.

Now, we’re talking. I shyly blinked up at him. “We can do that, too.” I blushed. These feelings were all new and powerful. I wanted to feel them again.

“Oh, trust me, I’d love to stay here all day and make love to your beautiful body. But one, I’m sure you’re sore, and two, we’ll be late if we don’t leave here shortly. I drew you a warm bath already. Now, I’m going to start breakfast for us while you bathe and pack, and then we’re off.”

Me bathing his naked body sounds way better. I’d run my hands over his chest, tight stomach, and back. I just want to start licking him everywhere—

“Fuck, Lily. You have got to stop looking at me like that.”

His eyes darkened with an erotic intensity as I gazed up at him.

“Looking at you like what?” I asked, confused by his comment. It was hard to ignore my reaction to him.

“Like you want to lock me in your room and have your way with me.” His body was tense while he was trying to keep control.

Oh man, do I ever want to have my way with him. However, it stunned me that he could read me like an open book. My lips parted while I thought of ways to touch his delicious body.

“Oh…that sounds wonderful.” My body wanted him, I wanted him, and I wanted to feel his skin on mine.

“It sounds as though I might have a little minx on my hands.” His mouth split into a wide grin. “You can have your way with me after our date, beautiful. Now, you better run off to your bath before I change my mind.” Kyle started backing toward the door with difficulty.

This date sounded like it was very important, and it made me curious. I turned on my heels and walked toward the bathroom as I tried to think of what he had planned. Butterflies started to dance in my belly as I thought of what my second date with Kyle could be.

After two hours of driving, we arrived at an ATV outdoor trail-riding park. When we pulled up a long driveway, I saw the sign for the first time. A huge smile was on my face as he put the car in park. He turned to face me and judge my reaction.

“Four-wheeling?” I all but squealed. I had not been riding since I left home, and I truly missed it.

Kyle gave me a sexy to-die-for grin, sending butterflies fluttering deep in my stomach.

“Yes, I thought maybe you might miss it, and you sounded as though you really enjoyed it. This place is huge with lots of trails because it’s on a national forest preserve.”

My eyes watered at his thoughtfulness. Kyle had taken mental notes in our conversations, trying to learn more about me. No one had done anything like this for me in a long time, and the sweet gesture Kyle had made was overwhelming. Too much, too fast. But I didn’t know if I would be able to stop my feelings for him now. I felt as though I was already in too deep, and I didn’t want to stop it. And I didn’t know how to stop it.

I blinked up at him while reining in my emotions. “Thank you, Kyle. That was extremely thoughtful. Thank you.” I grabbed his hand. “Thank you for listening.” Listening in more ways than one.

I had told him more about my family than I had told anyone. Though I didn’t have the answers as to why, I knew I just had to follow my heart. He tipped up my chin, and as I looked into his eyes, I saw so many emotions running through them, reflecting my own.

“I’ll always listen, Lily. Don’t ever forget that.” He kissed me oh-so softly. “And you’re welcome.”

This man had a way of pulling strong emotions out of me that I had kept closed before. I felt an inner battle brewing within myself. I was not ready to have these intimate moments with him. I still had so much to learn about him. And how much do I want him to know about me? Of that, I was not sure.

Now was not the time though. I wanted to enjoy our date, and I wanted it to be lighthearted and fun.

“So, are you ready to lose against a girl?” I tried to lighten the mood.

His laughter was downright sexy. “Oh, Lily, do you really think I would bring you here if I couldn’t keep up?” His grin was infectious.

“We shall see, Mr. Madison. I have plenty of experience from riding with my sister and three male cousins, so I will be the judge of your skills,” I said with a wink before I turned to open my door.

As we stepped out into the Florida heat, I pivoted to take in the view. Paths went off in various directions. It looked like it was going to be a great time. Two teenagers were putting on gear as we walked the length of the parking lot, heading for the main doors. I was looking forward to a good time with Kyle. He was so intense at times, and with this change of pace, he would be able to relax, and I could see another side of him.

Management quickly took our required license information while going over safety instructions. We walked off with our keys and headed to the main garage to pick up our wheels. Kyle chose a dark blue one while I picked a purple one.

I wish my sister and I would have been taught all those safety techniques. When my sister and I were younger, our only lessons had been from male family members who said, “Don’t crash!” and “Make sure you shift, or you’ll burn out the clutch!” My mother had worried about us, but she had been quickly outvoted by the men, who would say, “They’ll be fine!”

Looking back on it now, I remembered all the great times I had shared with my family outdoors. I felt very blessed to have those opportunities. I just wished I could have had more.

“Hey beautiful, come back to me,” Kyle said, pulling me out of my wandering thoughts.

He started to put on his gear, and I followed suit. I was glad Kyle had told me to bring extra clothes since I would definitely need them today.

“Are you ready?” An eager smile spread across his face.

He looked hot, all dressed up with his helmet in hand. Yum.

“Yep, just need to put on my helmet, and then I’m good to go,” I said, just as excited.

“Stay behind me until we make our second loop. We don’t know the routes or how many people are on them, so I’ll go first,” he said protectively before giving me a quick kiss. He grabbed my helmet, put it on me, and tightened the strap.

I rolled my eyes at him. Of course, he wants to lead. Heaven forbid I round a corner and fall off a cliff from not paying attention. I quickly decided I probably would not win this battle. “Okay, just don’t go too slow,” I teased.

It was his turn to roll his eyes and shake his head. He fastened his helmet while I climbed on to my four-wheeler. Time for some fun. He gracefully hopped on to his. Now, this is a sight to see. Maybe being in back will have its perks after all.

We took off to the first trail on the right that instantly curved before a large hill. Kyle swiftly maneuvered his machine while I easily kept pace behind him. The paths were just the right width, and they were clearly marked. It was fun to ride in a new area, especially the one we were riding on. I had done lots of riding in my younger days, here and there, but these pathways were different from just riding a few acres around our home. They were a whole new level of fun.

Some of the trails were a bit muddy. They must have had a rain shower before we arrived. The weather channel had called for a brief shower and then sunny skies the rest of the day. With Florida weather, it could downpour and then be clear and dry in an hour or so, which was perfect for four-wheeling. We hit several large puddles that were unavoidable. I laughed as my body quickly got covered in mud. I didn’t mind the mud. I welcomed it. It felt so good to be behind a machine and enjoy this carefree time with the warm breeze on my face.

Kyle slowed in front of me, signaling for me to pull up to the shoulder. I carefully stopped alongside him. After taking off our helmets, Kyle took my hand, and we walked to the edge of the trees. The view was beautiful. Up on the hill, we could see a few different pathways weaving in the trees below. Kyle stood behind me, wrapped his arms around my chest, and pulled me close. My body instantly relaxed in his arms. We stood quietly for a few minutes, taking in the sight before us.

He turned his head and kissed his way up my throat. “Shall we continue? There is a place at the next stop where we can have lunch.”

“That sounds great.” I shifted to face him, noticing that he had as much dirt on him as I did.

He looked down into my eyes and smirked. “The trail seems easy enough to maneuver along. I’m fairly confident you could lead us.”

I opened my mouth and inhaled, pretending to be offended. “Oh! Well then, guess I’ll have to leave you in the dust. Let’s see if I can make you eat dirt!” I said playfully, storming off.

I glanced at a few puddles lingering in the tree area where we were parked. Oh yeah. Game on. I started my four-wheeler as Kyle was leisurely putting on his helmet. Revving up mine for a second before popping the clutch, I hit the gas and spun my wheels as I quickly shifted my weight. That should do it.

I stopped on the side of the path twenty yards ahead and turned to look at Kyle who was shaking with laughter. I had splattered mud up his riding jacket and helmet. I laughed so hard. I loved how we could enjoy the moment together and how normal it felt to be with him.

He shook his head while starting his motor. His body language insinuated retribution. Shit, should I make a run for it? I quickly calculated which way I should go. Taking off and not looking back, I made a hard left and came up to another small hill. Kyle effortlessly kept on my tail as we weaved up and down the paths. It was truly a massive place. After a few miles of speeding through the dirt trail, we came up to the end. It had led us to the lodge area. I slowed my four-wheeler to a stop. I was hoping all had been forgotten.

Kyle stopped next to me and removed his helmet, and it took my breath away to look at him. He had sexy helmet hair and a bit of dirt streaked on his face. He looked sexy as hell.

“Well, well.” I grinned playfully. “It seems that you have decent ATV skills,” I teased, looking over my shoulder at him.

A smile tugged his lips. “As do you. That was great! And I definitely enjoyed riding behind you. You have some skills, Lily.” He laughed. “I’m starved. Let’s eat!”

He quickly grabbed my hand, and we headed for the diner. The man was on a mission for food. The diner was very small and cozy. The staff was exceptionally friendly, and they seated us right away. Kyle motioned for me to sit first, and I quickly chose the side of the booth closest to me. He surprised me by sitting next to me rather than across from me, and I was comforted by his closeness.

Between the hot weather and the use of my muscles, I decided a cheeseburger was exactly what I needed. We both ate our food quickly.

“So, back to the heavy stuff. I had some more questions I wanted to ask you,” he said, his tone serious. “I want to know more about you.”

“You already know more than most people.” I blinked apprehensively at him. His stare was intense, and my eyes immediately dropped nervously to my hands. I sighed worriedly. “What do you want to know?”

“Tell me about your sister.” He tucked a long strand of my hair that looked to have a streak of mud in it behind my ear. “You mention her here and there, and I want to have a clearer image of her,” he said softly.

I sat quietly for a moment. This was so personal and something I did not want to talk about—ever. I hesitated, not knowing where to start. I was scared to talk about her, fearing the pain it would bring, but with Kyle, my mouth just seemed to open, and I decided to push past my uneasiness.

Here goes…again. “Annie was the one who was full of life, and she always had a smile on her face. She could light up a room. Everyone just sort of gravitated toward her. She was beautiful. She was just an inch or so shorter than me, and we both shared the same long blonde hair and blue eyes, but many said we looked very different.”

The bottomless ache in my chest started to burn, and I put my hand over my heart. Kyle grabbed my other hand, helping me to find the strength to continue.

“Annie and I were only one year apart. We were joined at the hip all throughout our childhood. She was the best part of my day. We told each other everything. After she moved away for college, she dated a few times, and she would come home and tell me stories about the guys. Even while apart at different colleges, we managed to talk at least twice a day.”

Kyle continued to stroke my hand with his thumb while listening to me.

“Annie wanted to be a veterinarian. She was extremely book smart and didn’t have to study much. A passion for animals and wanting to help them came naturally to her. She even nursed this one baby bird that had fallen out of its nest in our yard. My dad tried to tell her it was too little to save, but Annie wouldn’t hear any such thing. She was compassionate, kindhearted, and full of so much love.” I frowned. I missed her so much.

“She sounds extraordinary, Lily. I wish I could have met her.”

“I wish she were here,” I whispered.

“Me, too, Lily.”

He pulled me closer to his warm body, and I leaned my head on the side of his chest.

“Have you ever lost anyone close to you?” I asked, my voice still laced with sadness.

“Yes, my cousin passed in a house fire when he was eighteen. My best friend, Drake, helped me through it. It was a tough time for my family and me.”

I was glad that the diner was not busy. We were lost in our conversation, secluded in the booth, our own little bubble. My heart ached for his loss, especially since I had a firsthand experience with it. It was a darkness that could overtake, consume, and swallow a person whole. I fought it almost daily.

I tilted my head to look up into his eyes. “I’m so sorry you lost your cousin.”

“I’m okay, Lily. It’s you I’m worried about. I see your sadness every day, and I wish I could take it away. No one should have to experience that.”

He had such sincerity in his words that I could not stop the tears forming in my eyes. My vision blurred, and I blinked the tears away.

I leaned forward and kissed his cheek. “Thank you, Kyle. Thank you for this date and for being here with me. I’m grateful that you came into my life.”

I smiled up at him as I thought of why I really liked having Kyle in my life. His honesty and kindheartedness shined brightly in everything he did. His powerful, positive energy drew me in deeper. He could let go and live in the moment. Even his protective and overbearing ways showed that he took care of his loved ones. I felt as though I could go on and on with all the things I admired about him. It was a long list for such a short time.

We spent the rest of the afternoon four-wheeling through different paths. The hours seemed to fly by until Kyle mentioned food again, so we decided to call it a day. My arms and shoulders were almost completely numb, which was never a good sign. It meant I was going to be really sore tomorrow.

We changed in the outdoor restroom before heading out in search of a restaurant. We only had to travel a few miles up the road to eat dinner.

I was exhausted by the time we got back on the road to head home, but it had been a great day. I reclined my seat a bit as I settled in for the long drive home.

“Time to wake up, beautiful. We’re back.”

I faintly heard my seat belt unbuckle before strong arms lifted me from the seat. Gathering my arms around the nape of his neck, I tilted my head to nuzzle into the warmth of his skin. My body started humming as I slowly awakened as we made our way to the cottage.

He chuckled slightly. “I can see falling asleep at random times is going to be a habit. You look adorable when you sleep by the way.”

After he opened the door singlehandedly, he carried me down the small hallway to my room and set me gently on my bed.

Kyle turned off the lights, and I could just barely see the outline of his body.

“Thank you for today,” I said quietly. “It was a perfect second date.”

He leaned his head down to kiss my lips gently. “You’re welcome, Lily. It was perfect for me, too.”

I brought my hands to his face and caressed his jaw before I worked my way up to his hair. He closed his eyes and stayed perfectly still while I memorized the feel of him. I tugged his hair softly to bring his mouth back to mine. Emitting a deep growl from his chest, he crawled over my body and took control of the kiss. His tongue stroked mine while his hands held my face.

This man could dominate my body in seconds. Even with all the sensations being somewhat new, my body instantly awakened, ready to be taken by him. I quickly rid him of his shirt. My hands wanted to roam his skin with nothing between us. I felt his muscles firm under my touch as he groaned in my mouth.

“Lily…”

His hands grazed down my throat and across my collarbone before slowly making their way to my stomach. Every spot his hands caressed made my skin hot. He swiftly removed all my clothing until I was bare before his eyes.

“You are so beautiful, Lily. It hurts to look at you. I could stare at your naked body for hours.” His voice was rough and husky while he admired my body.

He lowered his head and kissed just below my navel, lighting my skin on fire. He slowly licked a small circle around my belly button, teasing me, while he explored the curves of my waist. “You are so sexy, Lily.” He placed his nose on my stomach and then trailed his way up to my breast where he sucked my nipple into his mouth.

I quietly moaned as he kissed his way lower and lower until he reached my side, my hips, and finally, my thighs. My legs trembled slightly with anticipation. His tongue lightly grazed my clit, causing me to take in a sharp breath. Oh…

“You are so wet for me, Lily.” His voice was strained with desire.

He made deliberate light circles over my clit. I writhed at the increasingly powerful sensations in my tummy, making my leg muscles tighten and my toes curl. He shifted on his knees, and I instantly missed his tongue…until I felt it there. His tongue firmly thrust into my sex while his thumb rubbed my clit. Oh shit…

My orgasm hit me hard. I felt the pull all the way to my toes as my body absorbed the new sensations. I groaned and cried out as my spasms pulsated throughout my body.

Kyle gave me a few moments to recover by kissing my inner thighs. I grabbed his shoulders, pulling him up the length of my body, and then I kissed him senseless.

“You are so sweet and soft. You are mine, Lily. No one else’s…only mine,” he said slowly before kissing me.

Too many emotions were surfacing, and I tried to keep them hidden and locked away tight. I gave his lower lip a gentle bite and then leisurely suckled his tongue into my mouth again. He seemed to like it when I did that. His firm fingers wrapped around the side of my neck, cradling the bottom of my jaw to deepen the kiss. His mouth consumed mine as if he could never get enough.

I loved how Kyle could be romantic one minute and an overbearing alpha the next. It was a sexy combination. He had a predatory look in his eyes, and I wanted to be devoured by him. He growled in his chest as he hooked my right leg and flipped us over.

“Your turn, beautiful.” Kyle’s eyes blazed into mine.

I could see that he wanted me as much as I wanted him, and it made me feel desired and sexy. I moved my hands across the curves of his chest and down to his stomach. His happy trail had a light patch of hair, and I ran my fingertips down its path. Kyle helped me get rid of his pants and briefs, and my eyes roamed up and down his bare body. Taking in his gorgeous physique, I licked my suddenly dry lips.

I felt myself dampen at the thought of taking him in my mouth. I wanted to please him the way he had done for me. Feeling bold, I wrapped my fingers around his erection, and he inhaled sharply at the contact. His skin was hard yet so soft. A low, gruff groan left his throat, and his hands surrounded mine as he showed me the way he liked to be touched. He alternated between meeting my gaze and watching me stroke his most intimate part beneath my hands, and it was extremely intimate and erotic.

Kyle’s breathing became unsteady, and I found mine doing the same. By pleasing him, I was becoming just as aroused. Licking my lips, I lowered myself to take him into my mouth. Kyle gripped my shoulders while his head tipped back. With one slow circle, I ran my tongue around the tip, feeling his delicate, smooth skin.

“Shit…Lily.”

I took him farther into my mouth and then back out to the tip in long, even strokes. I repeated the action again and again, taking him deeper each time. Kyle’s hands glided up the nape of my neck and made their way into my hair. His fingers curled, enfolding slightly when I increased the suction of my lips. It was forceful enough to know he was struggling for control but not enough to cause me any pain. My body responded to his reactions, urging me to continue.

Kyle pulled back on a curse. “I don’t want to come in your mouth.” His eyes flared. “I want to be inside you. Now. I can’t wait.”

He hurried to grab a condom, and he handed it to me. I looked at it and glanced up at him with a perplexed expression.

“Here, you just pinch the top, and then you carefully roll it all the way down,” he explained while I observed carefully.

“I don’t know what to do. I mean, being on top…” I felt slightly embarrassed for being so inexperienced.

He caressed my cheek. “Don’t be shy, Lily. I like that you are untouched by anyone but me.”

With his overbearing and protective personality, I could see why he liked my innocence. Surprisingly, it didn’t bother me. It made me feel cherished, and it proved he truly cared about me.

I started to rub my hand along his hips and up his small patch of hair. He grabbed my hips and lifted me up over him. I lowered slowly, adjusting to his thick length stretching me, filling me, and taking me to our heavenly place.

Together, we both let out a satisfied moan.

I braced my weight, pressing my forearms to his chest for balance, while his hands gathered my hips, guiding me in a slow, steady rhythm. I moved up and down, keeping the same delicious pace. I closed my eyes, reveling in the exquisite feeling of him inside my body.

An electrical current swirled in the depths of my stomach, spreading and intensifying over and over, until I was on the brink of exploding. Kyle took control and increased the pace, plunging deep into me. I parted my lips on a cry while my orgasm shattered me, and shortly after, Kyle found his own release.

He tucked me to his side, and I quickly snuggled into him, breathing in his scent as I fell into a profound asleep.

I awoke to a warm body shifting next to me. Kyle’s arms were draped around me. I smiled as memories of the night before and the past week came rushing into my mind. I scooted myself up in bed and turned to face him. I couldn’t help but stare at this stunning man in my bed. I just wanted to reach forward and run my hands through his hair and over those broad shoulders.

I had so many conflicting feelings about this relationship that was so new to me. The most terrifying part was that it was with someone I hardly knew.

Everything about Kyle drew me in. His need and desire for me seemed to match my own. Him being in my bed felt natural and soothing.

A light tap on my front door pulled me out of my thoughts.

I tiptoed to my dresser, pulled on the first T-shirt and PJ pants I could find, and hurried to the door. When I opened the door, I found Luke looking down at me with one of his morning smiles and a bagel in hand.

“Surprise, Lil. I thought you could start your Sunday out right with your favorite bagel.” Luke extended his arm and smiled brightly at me.

I reached for the bagel. “Thank you, Luke. How was your trip? I thought you were going to be out of town with the guys until this evening.”

Luke was just my friend by all means, but I wasn’t sure how to handle this situation. I didn’t mind telling him I was seeing someone, but it felt awkward to have a friend in my home while a man was lying in my bed—a naked man who I wanted to go running back to. Do I let Luke in or casually decline and visit him later?

Luke looked at me, taking in my slight uneasiness, but he didn’t comment. “The trip was great, but we left early this morning. One of the guys needed to head out by dawn, and plus, my parents are coming in this evening, and I have to go out to dinner with them. I was hoping you could go with me?” he asked sounding stressed. “Please?”

I knew how hard it was for Luke to see his parents. “Of course.”

“Thank you,” he said, relieved. “What are you up to today?”

I stood at the door, not moving aside, so he couldn’t enter. “I’m not sure yet. I just woke up. You know that I’m a bit hazy in the morning. My brain doesn’t wake up until at least ten.” I took a bite out of my bagel. Best bagel in the world.

He glanced into my house and then back at me, looking confused. “Can I come in and hang out?” Luke sighed. “I’m so damn nervous to seem them and I was hoping you’d distract me, and then we can ride together? You could fill me in on how your book is coming along or something.”

I could tell his parents had him on edge. “I don’t think that’s a good idea. Maybe we could have a late lunch or something?” I shifted my feet, uncertain of how much to reveal to Luke. I didn’t really feel like it was anyone’s business who I took to my bed, and now didn’t seem like the right time.

“Is something wrong, Lil? Are you okay? You look nervous.” Luke searched my face for any clues.

“I’m perfectly fine. It’s just that…I have company.” Please don’t blush, Lily. Now is not the time for that.

This was one of those conversations I wished I could avoid. Luke was my friend, and I did not want to hurt his feelings. He had been sending me mixed signals ever since Kyle had shown up.

“Company? Who do you have…”

I could see the thoughts churning in his head, and before I could explain, it clicked, and his eyes widened.

“Kyle is here? This early in the morning?” he asked loudly, his face hardening.

Luke had never raised his voice to me. I could tell his wheels were still turning as more thoughts silently fell into place.

“Yes,” I said quietly, not sure of what else to say.

When I heard footsteps behind me, I knew Kyle was making his way toward the door. I was sure Kyle couldn’t see who it was yet, but I assumed he’d heard who was at the door.

“What the hell, Lily?” Luke’s eyes bounced between Kyle and me, confirming his suspicions. “You fucking slept with him, didn’t you?”

He barely got the words out before Kyle broke in.

“Hey! Watch it, man.” Kyle’s tone was hard, and his body was tense. “Or I’m going to teach you some manners,” he threatened. His hand fell on my shoulder in a possessive yet supportive manner.

I stood motionless. I wasn’t sure what to do or say. I did not like confrontation.

“All this time, Lily…” Luke shook his head as sadness glimmered in his eyes. “I thought we had built a solid foundation, a friendship, and you threw it away so quickly…for someone you don’t even know! This dickhead just comes along, and you spread your—”

And that was it.

Not a split second later, Kyle lunged with his fist flying through the air, connecting with Luke’s jaw. I watched, frozen in horror, as it happened.

Luke stumbled back as Kyle yelled, “What did you just say to her?”

Before Luke had time to react, Kyle was already delivering a second blow. Luke tried to fight back, but Kyle was skilled and much quicker. Kyle’s forceful punch sent Luke to the ground, landing him flat on his back.

“Enough! Kyle, stop!” I screamed.

We all took a moment of silence while we caught our breaths. Luke stood up in front of me as I leaned against the doorway, facing him, and Kyle returned to my side. Luke looked ashamed, and I could see the hurt in his eyes.

“I’m sorry, Lil. I don’t know what came over me. I didn’t mean any of that. I just thought…” He sighed heavily before continuing. “I just thought that when you were ready, we would date. I’ve tried to give you the space you wanted for these past three years—”

“Luke!” I yelped in shock.

The look on his face at that very moment told me all I needed to know. Oh my god, it’s true.

“I’m in love with you, Lil.” Luke smiled sadly. “I have always been in love with you. I was just waiting for you to be ready.” His eyes dropped to his hands. He looked as though he feared my answer.

At Luke’s confession, Kyle’s body immediately tensed next to me. He looked ready to attack again. I gave him my best stand-down glare. His jaw clenched, but he said nothing. He seemed to respect that this was my battle. My conflict or not, words just didn’t want to leave my mouth.

“I’m sorry, Lil. I should have said something sooner, but I thought Kyle would just pass through. You always turn everyone down, and I thought you still weren’t ready. I didn’t think it would come to this. I mean, you barely know this guy.” Luke gestured to Kyle.

Kyle and I were standing side by side inside the entryway, giving Luke a bit of breathing space.

“Tread lightly, Luke,” Kyle growled.

I glanced at Kyle and then back at Luke again. Please, please…this is not happening.

“Please say something, Lil. I don’t want to lose you,” Luke said with pleading eyes.

“For now, I think…it’s best if you go.” I shook my head. I felt as sad as Luke looked. “You’re my best friend, Luke…and I don’t want to lose you either, but we don’t seem to want the same thing. How about we each take a breather and talk about this later…okay?”

Luke looked defeated, and I didn’t know how to comfort him in a friendly way. Our friendship had always been so easy between us. Now, with Kyle in the picture, the thought of hugging Luke made me feel…uncomfortable.

It was in that moment that I knew our friendship had forever changed.

Instead of hugging him, I took a small step back. Luke sighed. His face was as stricken as I felt.

“Will you please consider still going to dinner with my parents and me today? I’m not sure how I’ll survive them without you.” He blinked, and his voice went softer. “I meant what I said about not wanting to lose your friendship.”

Kyle quietly waited, still rooted in his spot, silently watching.

Whether we were at odds or not, Luke was still my friend. I was not going to leave him to fend for himself with his horrible family.

“Yes.” I nodded. “You can text me the details later. I’m going to relax for a bit.”

“Okay, thank you. I’ll see you later, Lil.” With that, he walked off quietly.

When I turned to face Kyle, I noticed his tense posture and blank expression. He was clearly trying to figure out my thoughts. I moved closer toward him, my eyes never leaving his.

I decided to state the obvious. “Well, that was awkward.”

“Yes, you could say that.” His voice was taut. “But it was very obvious that he is in love with you.”

I frowned at his comment. “He is not in love with me. He just thinks he is. He doesn’t want to lose his friend. We have grown very close over the last three years, and his family life is complicated.” I sighed and put my hand on Kyle’s chest, wanting and needing him to understand. “He’s the only person I’ve had to lean on since I moved here.”

Luke had saved me from being completely alone, and he had his own family problems. In a way, we had helped each other.

“I can see the friendship, Lily, but there is definitely more on his part.” Kyle stared at me intently. “I can tell by the way he looks at you.”

“It doesn’t matter if he feels more because I don’t,” I stated.

“Okay, I believe you.” His stance was still rigid. “But if he ever speaks to you like that again, Lily, friend or not, I will beat the shit out of him.”

His protectiveness was delectable. The sensations he stirred deep inside me took over my body instantly, filling me with such sweet passion. I seemed to have no control over my body or feelings lately.

Even though I felt it was wrongly directed and Luke was by no means a threat, I respected Kyle for caring enough to defend me. I stepped into him, so we were touching. With my breasts pressed against his chest, I tilted my head up to look directly into his eyes. They were drawn in tight and darker than normal. I kissed him gently on his mouth.

“Thank you,” I whispered as I put my forehead on his chest.

“You’re welcome,” Kyle said in a soft voice before kissing my hair. “Are you ready for a morning do-over?”

“Oh, yes! What do you have in mind? Maybe I could make you breakfast this time?”

“Now, you’re talkin’ my language.” He beamed a handsome smile as I looked up at him.

Hand in hand, we walked into the kitchen. Kyle took a seat on a breakfast stool, and I began to rummage through my fridge and cabinets, quickly taking inventory.

“We could have ham, eggs, and bacon…a biscuit burrito…or maybe biscuits and gravy with bacon—”

“You can make biscuits and gravy?” Kyle sat up quickly as his eyebrows raised in question. “From scratch, I hope?”

“Of course, from scratch. How else would you make them?” I began to grab everything I would need. Then, I started simmering the sausage in a large skillet.

“Oh man, you’re definitely stuck with me now,” Kyle teased. “Who taught you how to make it?”

I mixed the batter for the biscuits, and Kyle moved next to me and reached for the scoop. He started placing the dough on the baking sheet.

“My mom cooked from scratch all the time, and my sister and I would help. It was great. My dad would set the table and do dishes. He would do anything to help out and be a part of it. There would be soft music playing in the background. We would all work together while talking and laughing…” I was lost in thought as I stirred butter and flour into my gravy before adding the final seasonings. I had such great memories with my family, but they were also so painful to remember.

Kyle’s hand brushed along my shoulder, removing me from my thoughts. “That sounds like a great remembrance of your family. I can almost picture it.”

We fell silent while we finished making breakfast. The biscuits and gravy smelled delicious as we took our plates to the table.

“So, what are your plans for the week?” Kyle had already devoured half of his plate.

“I’ll spend some time writing, and I plan to visit my editor, Brooke, sometime this week. How about you?” I grabbed some more bacon before Kyle could eat it all.

“I leave early in the morning for New York. A rare business opportunity presented itself, so I want to check it out quickly. Blake, a buddy of mine from my Army days, called last week and told me about it. We are partners in a few projects.”

“What exactly do you do in real estate?” I was interested in learning more about his career.

“When I was a kid, my dad would buy cheap houses that needed work. He’d fix them up and then sell them for profit. After school and on weekends, my brother and I would go with him and help. I really liked using my hands for handiwork, and I liked envisioning what the finished product would look like. While my dad sat and made changes to his blueprint, my brother and I would do the same to our kid-drawn blueprint as we told my dad what we wanted to do instead.” He laughed softly. “We had some pretty imaginative ideas back then, and we got overridden a lot.” His boyish grin was adorable.

“It sounds like you have very fond memories of that time. I bet you all had a lot of fun.”

“We did.” Kyle smiled softly. “After we finished the construction part, my mom and sister would do the cleaning, minor decorating, and landscaping to make the house look more presentable.”

“Do you all still do it together now?”

“A few projects, yes. I do more commercial-size deals now. I mostly work on my own or with Abbey. My parents have pretty much retired, but my sister helps me with miscellaneous things, like accounting, finding good deals, and hiring out and making things run smoothly with contractors.”

“That sounds fascinating. How does your Army friend fit into all of that?” I questioned.

“Blake and I met a few years back and got on the subject of real estate. We became good friends in our time serving the Army together. His father was a big investor in New York, so naturally, Blake got involved, too. When we got out of the Army, Blake and I worked up a solid business plan and took it to his father. He was impressed and loaned us the money to buy our first property. We fixed it and resold it for profit. We paid his father back and used the profit to buy another one. We haven’t stopped yet. It has been a great business for both of us.”

“It sounds like you really enjoy it.”

“I do.” Kyle nodded. “It was the chance of a lifetime.”

We had finished our plates, and we were just sitting at the table, enjoying each other’s company. I really liked the fact that we could just sit and talk. I felt so comfortable around Kyle.

“Did you like being in the Army?”

“Yes, I did, even though I missed my family. I learned a great deal. It made me the man I am today, and I’m grateful that I was given the opportunity to serve my country.”

I loved the strong and driven military part of Kyle.

“So, do you write a lot every week?” he asked.

“Yes. I have a second book due out by the end of this year, and I plan to finish early. My first one was almost 300 pages, and the second book is looking to be just as long. Plus, I’m already getting ideas for another series I’d like to write.”

“What is it you enjoy about writing so much?” He poured us each another glass of orange juice and then watched me thoughtfully.

I pondered a moment, rimming my glass with the top of my finger. “I love the way I can get lost in my writing, just as I do in reading. I can write a story as I see it in my mind. My characters sometimes feel like real people.” I laughed and looked up at Kyle with a shy smile. “I create these people with personalities and feelings. They have real lives with struggles and hardships, and it’s hard not to get attached.” It sounded weird coming out of my mouth, but it was true.

“That makes perfect sense, Lily.” Kyle’s eyes showed only understanding and affection. “Do you foresee yourself doing anything else in addition to writing? Like taking your photography more seriously?” He leaned back in his chair, waiting for my answer.

“Sometimes. I love looking at anything through a lens. I can perceive things the way I want, and with editing, I can make it look even better or entirely different. I’m not sure I would want to do it full-time. I think any passion in too large of doses can burn out, and I like things the way they are. I’m comfortable. Change is hard for me.”

“We all like to be comfortable, but you have to be able to change and grow. I think you are taking more steps than you think.” Kyle’s eyes fixated on mine. “So, when I get back, I was thinking we could have another date.”

“Okay. Where are we going this time?” I smiled at him. Another date sounded wonderful and made my heart flutter.

Kyle shook his head slowly, a grin forming at the corner of his mouth. “You’ll have to wait and see.”

I knew he was going to say that.

With that, I smiled and started picking up the dishes. As I began washing them, Kyle fell into step beside me, drying them. He then began guessing in which cabinet they each belonged, and I told him where some of the more difficult items went. The cottages were small, but they had lots of cabinets and closets. It was nice to have extra room for storage, not that it was really needed for one person.

Afterward, we decided to sit in the glider on my patio overlooking the ocean. The waves were calm, and the sun was reflecting off the water. Kyle pulled me into his chest. I rotated my head and rested my hand over his heart. His heartbeats were strong and rhythmic.

When my phone beeped, I grabbed it from my back pocket. It was a text from Luke.

Hey, Lil. Just checking to see if you are going to dinner with us this evening. Should I pick you up?

“Would you like me to head out soon, so you can get ready for dinner with Luke and his family?” Kyle asked neutrally as he stroked my shoulder lightly.

I assumed he knew that the message was from Luke.

I sighed. I knew I needed to go. Luke was my friend, and he needed a wingman with his family. They were like vultures, trying to take over his life. “Yes, I do have to go. I can’t let him face his family alone. I was expecting you to be upset,” I said nervously as I turned to face him, looking up into his eyes.

“I don’t care for it much, but he is your friend, Lily, and I respect that. As long as he doesn’t cross any lines, then I can tolerate him, but he should know his place now.”

Oh boy, the alpha presence is back. “Well, he definitely got the hint today. I don’t think he’ll try again. I’m sure his feelings are hurt.” The thought made me frown.

I texted Luke back quickly.

Yes. I’ll see you soon.

“His ego may be wounded, but I’m sure he’ll be okay.” Kyle pulled me closer and gave my lip a gentle bite. “No one touches what’s mine,” he growled in my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.

“Yes, my sexy alpha.”

His eyebrows rose in amusement at the word alpha, but he didn’t ask me to elaborate.

I leaned up and kissed him. “Guess I should get ready.”

I put on my sundress with matching sandals while thinking of my good-bye kiss from Kyle. My thoughts seemed to be drifting to him quite frequently lately. I couldn’t seem to control it.

I was reaching for the front door just as Luke knocked.

“Hi,” Luke said nervously as he shifted on his feet.

I felt bad that he was now so nervous around me, but to be honest, I also felt different. I hoped we could forget this morning’s incident and go back to our easy friendship.

“Hi,” I said shyly back.

“Ready to go?”

“Yep, just let me grab my purse.”

I turned to get my purse off the table. I kept my awkwardness at bay by looking for my keys. Why am I nervous to be around Luke? He was my friend, it had always felt natural before. I’m just overthinking about it. Surely, we could hang out without any issues. We had to. I could not lose him.

I locked my door, and we walked to his car in complete silence. Yep, this is not what I imagined.

On the drive over to the restaurant, we continued to have a soundless gap between us as if we both felt uneasy to speak to one another. This proved that even the strongest friendships could be tested…or even broken. Apprehension was strong in my gut.

As we pulled into the parking lot, Luke broke the silence first. “Okay, I’m sorry.” He sighed deeply. “I didn’t mean to throw all that on you this morning, but I was just really caught off-guard.” He shook his head as if ridding the thoughts from his mind. “But now that you know my feelings…I don’t want anything to change between us.” He gestured the space between us with his hands. “We are still friends, no matter what, right?”

Well, he definitely cut right to the chase. Thank God he feels the same way. “Yes, Luke, you are my dear friend. I don’t ever want to lose that.”

It saddened me to think of Luke no longer being a part of my life. I had already lost so much. Even one person coming and going seemed like it would be agonizing.

He released the breath he had been holding. “Okay, good. So, we can discuss the rest of it later. Right now, we are just two friends hanging out?”

“Of course.” I had caught the “discuss the rest of it later” part. That did not sound good. Damn, how am I going to fix this? Hopefully, Luke would get the hint soon. My sexy, overbearing alpha was in no way going to tolerate Luke trying to stake his claim.

We entered the restaurant, and we were immediately taken to our table. Luke’s parents were already sitting at the table with drinks. We were at least five minutes early, which apparently meant we were late to Luke’s parents.

Caroline and Jim Thompson were a whole other breed of humans. They were overachievers to the max—always pushing, always wanting more. Nothing was ever good enough for them. Luke had wanted to please them, and he had tried to in every way, but there was always something that they wanted him to perfect. It was extremely disheartening to witness. I’d learned quickly why Luke had left, and I didn’t blame him. In fact, if I were in his position, I would have run far, far away much sooner.

Jim stood as we approached, and he offered his hand to me. A fake smile spread wide across his face. “Miss Tidsdale, it’s a pleasure to see you again.” He leaned forward and kissed my cheek.

I plastered on my guarded smile. “Hello, Jim. Great to see you, too.”

“Yes, well, I wish it were under better visiting circumstances, but we still do love our son.”

“Okay, Dad. That’ll do.” Luke turned to embrace his mom. “Hello, Mom. You look well.”

Caroline smiled up at her son. Her smile was much more genuine, but she still looked displeased that she had to come all this way for the talk. “Thank you. It’s so good to see you, Luke. I miss you.” She turned her smile my way. “Hello, dear.” Her gaze traveled up and down my attire. “You look beautiful as always,” she said as she hugged me.

Luke pulled out my chair for me and then sat beside me. The young waitress came and quickly took our orders. I ordered a chicken salad because keeping up with Kyle’s appetite had been very fulfilling this morning.

Jim wasted no time before diving into the purpose of the visit. “So, I see you’ll be graduating with a bachelor’s degree soon. I’m hoping you will be done with all this nonsense and move home. The company needs you.”

His father’s voice was so stern, and he spoke with such finality that I wondered if he had talked that way to Luke as child. I would have hidden in my room if that were the case.

Luke’s body immediately tensed, and I tried to give him a comforting smile as his mom and I sat quietly at the table. Her eyes were glued to Luke’s, watching closely for his reaction.

“Actually, Dad, I’m applying to medical schools, and I’m searching for another scholarship to cover the cost. I have at least four more years to go and then an internship, so I don’t think I can help you.”

The waitress picked the most perfect time to arrive with our food. I could see his father’s nostrils flaring, and his mother’s smile was torn between being happy and sad.

“That’s wonderful, dear. I’m so proud of you, but we need you home now,” Luke’s mother replied cautiously.

“That is preposterous!” Jim cut his wife a hard glare. She immediately quieted and removed herself from the conversation. “Why on earth would you do that? It is completely unnecessary and a waste of time. We need you back home. It’s time to grow up and take responsibility. I heard you’re working at a concessions stand right now.” Jim shook his head in disapproval. “That is an embarrassment to our family name.”

Tilting his head toward mine, Luke whispered, “Eat quickly! This will be over fast.” He cut his steak and began to eat, completely ignoring his father.

I felt hard stares on us as I tried to keep my head down and take a few more bites of my salad. At least the chicken was grilled perfectly.

“Luke James Thompson, what do you have to say for yourself?” Jim’s hard voice sliced the air.

My head whipped up at his tone, and I glared at Jim. Luke’s quiet demeanor was almost more frightening, and I glanced over at him, waiting for his response.

Luke turned to me with an apologetic face. “I’m sorry, Lil, but we definitely won’t be making dessert.” Then, he faced his father with cold black eyes. “And you…I already made myself clear long ago. I have no desire to take over the family business. And I never will. I’m sorry that I’m not the perfect legacy son and all, but I’m applying to medical school. I’m not wasting my life away, for Christ’s sake! Maybe you could say, ‘Hey, son, that’s great news!’ or ‘We’re very proud of you!’ But what in the hell was I thinking? You will never say that, and it’d be in my best interests to remember that.” Luke slowly folded his napkin, stood, and walked to his mother’s side. He bent down and kissed her cheek. “Good-bye, mother.”

Luke turned to me and I swiftly rose out of my chair. After helping me into my coat, he pulled me after him. With that, we walked off without a backward glance to his father.

I let Luke have a few quiet moments in the car. I could tell by the way he was blowing smoke out of his ears that he needed space.

After some time, he finally said, “Awesome support, huh? I think he would plan every aspect of my life if I let him.”

“I see that, but I just don’t understand why. I mean, you are in college. You’re getting a degree and applying to medical school no less.” I frowned. “Why can’t he just be happy for you?” I added, almost to myself.

“I don’t think my father knows the definition of the word happy. I should send him that page from the dictionary with the word and meaning highlighted,” Luke said sardonically.

I felt so bad for him. I had no experience in this area. My family and I had always supported and encouraged each other to reach for the stars, and we’d always been open with our feelings. We had been so happy and close. Sometimes, it just didn’t seem real that they were gone. I closed my eyes, silently wishing that they were here. My dad would have been a great person in Luke’s life. He would have told Luke not to let anything hold him back.

Luke did not realize that I was off in my thoughts. “I’m so done with it.” He let out an exasperated deep breath. “So, want to hang out a bit before we turn in?” His voice was hopeful as we made the drive home.

“Sorry, Luke. I don’t think I’m up for it tonight. I’m actually exhausted, and I have another long week of writing ahead of me. Rain check?” I really was tired. A good night’s sleep was in order before my brain would function enough to write.

“Okay. Maybe we can hang out sometime this week. You never know when I’ll need help with writing my college papers,” he teased.

“Very true. Heaven forbid you ever just pay attention in English class. You know, you could learn a few things.” I gave him my stern face.

“Now, why on earth would I do that when I have you?” He grinned boyishly.

“Uh-huh. I’m glad that’s working out well for you.” I couldn’t help but laugh.

We pulled up to the parking lot, which was pretty empty for a Sunday night. Even though I’d promised myself that I wouldn’t look for it, I noticed Kyle’s rental car parked in his spot. I wondered what he was doing in his free time. I thought about what hobbies he might have or which TV shows he enjoyed watching. I found myself still wanting to know more about him.

Stepping out of the car, I shook off my drifting thoughts. Luke walked alongside me as we rounded the corner to my cottage.

“Good night, Lil. Thanks for being my wing…woman.” He gave me a quick hug and let me go.

“Night, Luke.” I gave a soft smile before I walked inside.

My cotton PJs, fluffy socks, and soft bed were calling my name.

Mornings just came too quick. I decided on a quick remedy—caffeine. Caffeine…what would happen if the world got rid of it? I. Would. Die. As I drank my coffee, I looked around my living space. And how did the cottage get so messy with only one person living here? I quickly picked up, started the wash, and took out the garbage.

I then powered up my laptop and began working on some plot outlines for the week. I always had a good idea of where my book was going before I wrote it, but as the story progressed, my mind would sometimes wander a bit, and I’d end up making changes. This week, a few things were going to change, so I quickly jotted down my notes in my made-up shorthand.

My fingers pounded the keys as the thoughts poured through my mind. So many emotions went into my words. I almost felt relieved as I hit each 1,000-word count. It was like the pressure had been lifted from my brain. The thoughts were out, so I could breathe lighter.

In the afternoon, my doorbell pulled me from my work. I was more than ready for a break, so the timing was perfect.

I smiled radiantly at the deliveryman as it dawned on me why he was here again.

“For you, ma’am.” He smiled and handed me a vase.

I signed quickly, eager to read Kyle’s message. “Thank you!” After closing the door, I headed for the kitchen and tore open the little note.

My heartbeat kicked up a notch at his sweet words. My sexy alpha with his badass, overbearing, hot side also had a way of showing me a sweet, romantic side. He was surely never dull.

I texted him.

Thank you again for the lovely wildflowers today. I missed snuggling with you, too.

His reply came quickly.

You’re welcome. How is your day going? I hope you’re daydreaming of me.

Oh, how I would rather daydream of him.

Just the average workday—minus flowers distracting my thoughts to a certain someone.

The flowers were a vibrant purple and smelled wonderful. I walked into my room and put them on my dresser as my phone chimed again.

What do you think of having dinner with that someone tomorrow? For real date number three?

I smiled at the thought of him returning tomorrow.

What do you have in mind?

Just then, my phone rang. “Hello?”

“Hi, Lily! How are you?” Brooke said, her voice a bit muffled and louder than usual. It sounded like she was in her car.

“I’m doing great, Brooke! How are you?” I said, making my way to the kitchen for a quick snack before I got back to work.

“I’m good. I’m actually in your area, and my client canceled. I thought maybe we could get together for some girl time,” she suggested happily.

“What do you have in mind?”

“Dang! Lily, hold on a sec.”

I heard Brooke shuffling around. Just then, my phone beeped with a text. I anxiously glanced at my screen.

It’s a surprise. See you tomorrow. About six?

I quickly texted Kyle back.

It’s a date. See you then.

I was unable to hold back the smile beaming from my face. I really liked surprises from Kyle. Tomorrow could not come fast enough.

I returned the phone to my ear in time to hear Brooke let out an exasperated sigh.

“I’m back! So, we need to go on that shopping spree we talked about. New-mom syndrome has left me with no clothes that fit. Are you up for it?” she asked with anticipation and excitement.

“Shopping? Of course! My laptop is forgotten. Just say when.” I headed back into my room to change before I left.

“Thank God. I’m in serious need of a good latte and clothes that fit. I’ll be there in twenty.”

We hung up, and I settled on a white cotton summer dress with my favorite flip-flops. I touched up my foundation and mascara just as the doorbell rang.

Opening the door, I said, “That was a quick twenty minutes.” I laughed.

“Desperate times call for desperate measures. I need to shop.”

Brooke grabbed my arm as I hastily reached for my purse and keys. I barely had time to lock my front door before she practically dragged me to her car.

I was astounded to see this new side of her. Shopping deprivation did not suit her well. Her withdrawals must be serious.

“Okay, okay! We will hurry.” I quickly put on my seat belt. “Where are you taking me first?”

“The mall. We’re going to find a highly caffeinated latte as quickly as possible. We’ll shop for clothes until the car is full, and then we’re getting manis and pedis.” She pulled on to the main road in a hurry.

“Are you sure you need caffeine?” I gave her my best raised eyebrow.

“Oh, yes. I love my baby girl more than the world, but right now, I need to feel like a woman again—at least, the best as I can. Some parts are damaged permanently.”

The look on my face must have shown how horrified I was because she quickly carried on.

“Oh, it’s still well-worth it for my snugglebug. I love her to pieces. I just need a few girl hours, and I’ll be as good as new.”

After we made it to the mall, we hit the clearance racks and picked out all the good deals we could find. I had to give the woman credit. She looked great in everything, and every item was on sale. I found a cute new dress, a pair of white linen shorts, a light pink tank top, and flip-flops I could not resist. Brooke continued her assault in another clothing store. I had never been there before and for a good reason, too. This one trip set me back five hundred bucks.

Then, she wanted to go into Victoria’s Secret. Oh damn…my biggest weakness. I found a few cute PJs, bra and pantie sets, and a really cute garter set that was on sale. See…well-justified.

“I love this bra. I hope it comes in pink.” Brooke began digging through the drawers for her size and color.

I felt the bra, and it was silky soft but padded more than my liking.

“How are you comfortable with all this padding?” I asked, looking puzzled.

“It’s baby nursing 101. Beloved children suck you dry and leave you with saggy pancakes. That bra works miracles and lifts up my leftovers.”

My eyes widened at her revelation. It sounded scary, but the image of a little cuddly baby in my arms took over my thoughts.

Whoa…back up. Working on me right now, not babies…but maybe someday.

“Don’t worry. You are young. You have plenty of time to decide if you want a family later. So, tell me more about Kyle. How are the dates going?”

“Our first date, we went snorkeling, and the water and company were both perfect. Then, on our second date, he took me four-wheeling. I haven’t been in years, and I had a great time with him. It was fun and relaxing. I haven’t known him long, but he’s a really sweet man.”

“And what about Luke?” She stood up after finding the bra in her size, and she moved on to find matching panties.

“What about him? He’s my friend,” I said as I started to smell different perfumes in the store.

She stopped and looked up at me with an incredulous expression. “Lily, you know he’s in love with you, right? Every time we’re all together, he can’t take his eyes off you. I can see it plain as day on his face.”

“He just told me yesterday.” I sighed deeply. “I had no idea. He’s my best friend, and I have very few friends at that. I don’t want to lose him, but I’m not in love with him.” I glared at her as a thought settled in. “How could you not tell me if you knew? I could have used the heads-up.”

“I thought deep down you knew.” Brooke shook her head in complete shock. “Wow…he waited all this time to tell you? Why?”

“He was giving me space. He wanted to wait until I was ready. I’m just scared I’ll lose his friendship over this. I care for Luke, and I don’t want to hurt him.” The fact that I was hurting Luke pained me.

“I know, sweetie. No matter what, he’s going to get hurt if he’s in love with you, and you don’t return those feelings. It’s inevitable,” Brooke said softly.

“Do you think he’ll forgive me? Do you think we can still be friends? I’m scared all of that is going to change.”

“There is nothing to forgive per say, but I think it will take him time to heal. He will have to learn to separate those feelings from your friendship if he can. If he can’t, then he might have to walk away. Friendships with men change after relationships and marriage anyway. You can’t have a male best friend casually showing up at your door forever.”

I hadn’t really thought that far ahead yet, but it did make sense. “I just…” I sighed again. “I just want to skip this part and not hurt anyone’s feelings.”

“We all wish that, sweetie. Now, back to the fun stuff. Let’s find a lace outfit for Kyle to tear off.”

I blushed, and Brooke grinned.

“Uh-huh. That look answered my unspoken question.” Then, she turned serious. “I’m so happy for you, Lily.”

I was happy, too, but sometimes, it felt as though it was too soon or too good to be true. These feelings were new to me, and I was not sure how to process them. Right now, I just wanted to take it one day at a time.

We checked out at Victoria’s Secret and decided it was time for our manis and pedis. It had turned out to be just the day that I needed. Brooke and I had such a natural, fun friendship. I felt blessed to have her and Luke in my life. If not, I would have been all alone.

Tuesday started out great. I typed 4,000 words by lunch, which was awesome. I had just finished my bagel and decided I should check the mail for an expected document. On the way, I bumped into a tall young man with dark hair.

“Excuse me, miss,” he said, gripping my arms to catch my fall. His hands were rough as he offered me a polite smile.

“Oh, sorry. I was looking the other way, and I didn’t see you.” I stepped back, breaking his hold.

“No, miss, it was my fault. I’m sorry. I was looking at my notepad. Are you hurt?” he asked as he glanced up and down my body for injuries.

“No, I’m okay. Well, thanks for saving me from a fall.” I turned, grabbed my mail, and went back inside.

“You’re welcome,” he said and continued along the sidewalk.

I flipped through the mail, quickly looking for my research document about a particular disease that I wanted to add in my book. I had to make sure I had reliable resources first, but it still had not come. At the bottom of the stack, another bright envelope caught my attention. It was personally addressed to me with my name written in all capital letters.

Curious, I opened it.

My eyes widened at the letter. Fear jumped into my throat, constricting it. It was a quote from my book. I quickly tossed the threat into the garbage, not wanting to touch it anymore. My stomach felt nauseous, and I started to heave.

Trying to distract myself, I called Brooke.

She picked up on the second ring. “Hey, Lily! What’s up?”

“Brooke, I just got a disturbing letter. It was a quote from my first book,” I said, trying to stay calm. Calm wasn’t going so well.

“Oh!” She paused. “What did it say?”

I read the note to her in a shaky voice.

Although it was probably only seconds, it felt like an eternity had passed before Brooke answered.

“Crap!” Brooke said, astonished. “That is…intense. Do you think it was from someone you know personally or from an obsessed fan?”

“I don’t know,” I answered honestly. “The quote makes me think it’s from a fan while the second part seems…personal, and it’s addressed to “Lily,” not my penname.

“That’s true. First, we need to call the police and file a report. Real or fake harassments are taken very seriously. It happens more often with authors than one would think. Is this the first time he has contacted you?”

“Yes, this has never happened before.” My hands nervously fidgeted with the hem of my shirt.

Brooke gave me very specific instructions on how to handle the situation. I did not want to call the police, but this needed to be done, and it needed to be done right. I was hoping it would just all blow over.

Matt West, the local officer, came by. He took my statement and the letter as evidence. He explained that these situations were common among authors, celebrities, and others in the public eye, even that it was difficult to keep a penname in tack with internet sources these days. He also mentioned that if the offender was ignored, he would usually get bored and stop on his own. I hoped he was right.

While Officer West finished writing the report, my doorbell rang again. When I opened the door, I realized that I had completely spaced my date with Kyle. His shoulders were tense, and I guessed that he had seen the police car out front. As soon as he walked in, he tried to gauge the situation at hand.

“Are you alright? What’s going on?” His eyes frantically searched every inch of me, checking for injury.

When he pulled me into a tight hug, I sagged into his embrace, thankful for his presence. I was on edge.

“Yes, I’m alright.”

Officer West walked toward us with papers in hand along with the letter in an evidence bag. The sight made a sharp shudder run down my spine.

“That will be all, ma’am. I will be in contact with you within the next few days. In the meantime, please call us if you have any questions or concerns.”

He tipped his hat to me and then Kyle before he walked out. His gesture reminded me of a Western sheriff.

“Thank you,” I said after him.

“Lily, please tell me what the hell is going on before I lose my mind. What happened? Are you sure you’re alright?” Kyle asked with concern.

“Yes, I’m fine.” I nodded. “Just a misunderstanding.” I reached up on my toes, pulled his head toward mine, and kissed his lips softly.

He was quickly distracted by my kiss. He continued to kiss me until we were both breathless.

This…this is what I needed for the last hour. “I missed you,” I added shyly. “Oh, and I have to get ready for our date.” I went to turn on my heels, but I was quickly stopped by strong arms around my waist.

“Nice try, Lily. That almost worked,” he admonished. “But I’m learning to read you better with time. Let’s try again, and you’re going to have to clarify the situation a lot more than by saying it was a ‘misunderstanding.’” His voice was firm, not leaving much wiggle room.

Crap. Here we go. “I got an odd fan letter today, and my editor told me to report it.”

Kyle’s body tensed around me. His eyes darkened, and it instantly made me feel fear for anyone who would ever cross this man.

“Was that the first time?”

“Yes…because I use a pen name. It’s odd that someone was able to find out it was me, period.” I tried to keep the nervousness out of my voice.

I did not want to stress out Kyle. Neither one of us needed this nonsense on our plate right now.

He gently tilted my face up to his, and he kissed my forehead. “Thank you for telling me, Lily. Next time, please call me, so I can be here for you.” His fingers lightly stroked my chin. “Don’t worry about anything, Lily. I will check into this,” he promised.

I pulled back to look into his eyes. “The cop didn’t seem too concerned. He made it sound like it would blow over since it was the first time I was contacted. It will be fine.” I wasn’t sure if the reassurance was for Kyle or me.

“Later, we’ll go over the details, and you’ll tell me everything you remember. I will check into it and keep you safe. Right now though, I have something to ask you.” He looked down at me with hopeful eyes. “How about a trip?”

“A trip? Where to?” I asked, still feeling out of sorts. Then, it dawned on me. “Oh! For our date?”

“Um, not exactly. This trip was supposed to be for date five.” He chuckled softly. “Given the circumstances, I think this calls for a valid date swap.” Kyle smirked. “Promise me that you’ll keep an open mind.”

Now, I was curious and nervous at the same time. “Okay…what is it?”

“I want you to come to Lake Tahoe with me…” He paused, his eyes fixated on mine. “For the week.”

My mouth gaped open. Okay, that is not what I was expecting. Not. Even. Close. “Lake Tahoe? For the whole week? But I have to work, and so do you.”

“First, I live in Tahoe, so I can work from there. Second, you are a writer, and I’m hoping you can write from anywhere. Finally, I’m not leaving you here alone until I know you’re protected. As a matter of fact, I’m trying to give you a choice. If you make the wrong one, I’ll just throw you over my shoulder and make you come with me.” He gave me a sexy grin, laced with a silent challenge.

My eyes widened at his declaration. It sounds wonderful…but am I ready to go to his hometown? That’s a BIG step.

“At your horrified expression, I’m going to assume you aren’t ready, but it will be okay, Lily. I want you to come and see where I’m from. So, what’ll it be? Caveman you out of here…or will you kindly accept my offer?”

His complacent expression challenged me as I debated his kidnap-or-accept offer.

A getaway did sound great. What do I have to lose? Being able to do my job from anywhere was definitely a benefit, and to keep my timeline in place, I would have to work while I was there. And the letter did have my nerves wound tight.

“Okay. I’ll pack tonight, and you can pick me up in the morning,” I said, surrendering.

“Not a chance. I’m not leaving you alone here tonight. I’ll stay here with you, or you can stay at my place. The choice is yours, beautiful.”

My mouth dropped again for the second time in less than a few minutes. The damn man sure could be bossy when he wanted. We’ll have to work on that. The chances of winning this encounter looked slim. Well, two could play that game.

“My place, so I can pack.”

“Deal. I’ll check the airlines for flights,” he said.

“I’ll throw in a pepperoni pizza? Or we could go to the concessions?”

“Pepperoni pizza sounds great. Six pieces for me, two pieces for you.” He grinned.

I laughed and went into the kitchen to pull out a pizza. “With the way you are about food, I believe you could eat the whole thing.” I set the oven to preheat.

I turned to watch Kyle as he looked out the back patio door with a peaceful expression on his face.

“This is an incredible view, Lily. It’s no wonder you stayed here in Florida. Did you always want to live off the ocean like this?” he asked, still gazing out the window.

“Yes, I think so. So far, it has felt like home for me. Every time I look at the ocean, it puts me at ease. I can watch the water for hours.”

“I can imagine waking up to a view like this would be very relaxing. So, are you ready to start packing?” He turned to look at me.

“Yep, let’s get to it.”

In my bedroom, I sifted through my closet, grabbed my black suitcase, and set it on the bed. Kyle leaned up against the door frame, watching me quietly, as I began to pack. I packed a few of my favorite T-shirts and shorts, a couple of sundresses, a pair of light capris, and a few lightweight PJs. I wasn’t sure if Kyle would have company or not, so I wanted to make sure I had appropriate pajamas.

I opened my lingerie drawer to find a few bras with matching panties. I could feel Kyle’s heated gaze on me. I turned, trying to keep my expression neutral, as I placed my lingerie in the suitcase on the bed while watching him from the corner of my eye. He walked to the dresser, pulled open my top drawer, and took out my new lace garter set. He came up behind me, placed his lips by my ear, and put one hand on my hip. His other hand reached around me and gently tossed the black lace garter set on top of my clothing.

“This should definitely come with us, too,” Kyle said in a husky voice. He inhaled my scent, and then he kissed my neck ever-so slowly.

My body melted under his familiar touch. I missed this intimacy with him even though it had been only two days. Two days. That’s it. It had felt like an eternity. Wanting him closer to feel his hard body pressing against my softer one, I rocked back. A low growl rippled through his chest as his other hand joined my waist, molding us together, as he dropped his mouth to the side of my upper throat.

“Lily…what you do to me…I can’t control it…or explain it. But you are in my mind, my thoughts, even my dreams. You beguile me.” His hands stroked up to the bottom of my breasts and back down slowly to stop at the top of my waist.

His words overwhelmed me, but I knew deep down that he did the same to me. I wasn’t ready to have those thoughts, so I pushed them out of my head. Instead of answering, I turned in his arms and reached my hands around his neck to pull his face closer to mine. I closed my mouth over his, biting on his lower lip.

Another growl erupted from his chest as he tackled me to the bed, making me squeal. I loved it when I made him lose control. It was like he couldn’t get enough of me. His kiss deepened as he gripped my hips, grinding his erection against me. I got rid of his shirt, needing to touch more of his skin. Then, I made his pants disappear, too, craving what was hiding underneath.

As Kyle reached for a condom out of his front pocket and sheathed himself, I was relieved that he always remembered to use protection because my body’s sensations would take over the rational part of my brain while in the heat of passion.

After finishing, he removed each article of clothing from my body in a slow, torturous way while licking and kissing along my tender spots. Each gentle bite was soothed with a kiss as he made his way up my thighs. It was very erotic, making my whole body shudder. Tingles hummed deep in my belly, aching for release, as he let the anticipation build higher and higher. He was definitely teasing me.

“Please, Kyle,” I said in a voice I did not recognize as my own. It filled with desire. I lifted my pelvis toward his body in a way that could only be taken as an invitation.

He gave a deliciously low chuckle. He deliberately put two fingers inside me, immediately pressing right on that sensitive spot. Ahh…

Lifting himself over me, he shifted his hips until his erection was brushing my clit, instantly sending my orgasm spiraling with no end in sight. I groaned. My body wanted more, always more. His quickly slid inside me, making me whimper as a second orgasm broke free. Oh god…

Once I recovered, his mouth found mine. He kissed me senseless while I tried to match his strokes. I rocketed my hips in time with the rhythm he was setting. A deep pull formed low in my belly again, inching me closer and closer to another orgasm. Just then, Kyle angled my hip and gave me a hard thrust that sent me seeing stars as a third orgasm rocked me to my core.

“Lily,” Kyle groaned his release.

We both lay there, trying to catch our breaths, as he put his forehead to mine. Our sweaty bodies were pressed together as I moved my hands to stroke his back, embracing this intimacy between us.

“I cannot wait for you to visit to see where I grew up, stay at my house, and meet my family,” Kyle said softly after our breathing returned to normal.

My hand paused, and I had to force it to move again. I was nervous to meet Kyle’s family. I didn’t want to tell him that and risk hurting his feelings. I would just have to get over my fears. My stomach rumbled.

Kyle chuckled. “Looks like we better go throw in that pizza.”

“I’m starving. Someone disturbed my dinnertime.” I gave him my teasing look.

“It’s not my fault you started packing your sexy lingerie in front of me. I couldn’t help myself. Picturing you in that black lace set with straps to the garter piece made other parts of my body take over.” His eyes were darkening again.

“Oh no.” I laughed. “You have to feed me first. I’m going to need more than two pieces of pizza to keep up with your stamina.” I got up off the bed and began to look for my panties.

“I’ll see what I can spare.” After getting dressed, he stood up and lightly spanked my behind, making me yelp. “Hurry. Food, woman!” He smirked.

After pizza, I quickly finished packing the last few items as Kyle entered the bedroom with a movie in hand. He put it in, made his way to the bed, and plopped down, making me almost bounce with his weight. I found the remote and hit Play. I was more than ready for some downtime.

“Tommy Boy? You are such a guy.” I rolled my eyes.

The movie began to play as I snuggled into Kyle’s side. He tucked me into my familiar little nook, and I breathed in his scent. I let out a comfortable sigh as my body relaxed against his.

After the movie, I did give him credit. We’d both laughed several times. The movie was so funny and dumb at the same time. I guessed it really would remain a classic.

Once the TV was off, I tucked the blankets around myself.

Kyle’s voice filled the silence. “I like seeing my flowers in your room.”

“Thank you. I like them in my room.” My cheeks pinked a bit, and I was relieved he couldn’t see me. “I like you in my room, too,” I added quietly.

Feeling my way over to his body, I crawled on top of him. Using my sense of touch to guide me, I slowly kissed my way around his navel and then nipped at his pelvis. He inhaled sharply.

“I simply have not had enough,” I confessed.

With that, he pulled me up and made love to me until I was breathless.

The truck was coming straight for us. There was nowhere else for it to go. I knew we were going to hit, and my heart constricted unbearably at the thought of not being able to stop in time. The light was so bright that it was blinding me.

Maybe I could have missed him if only I would have turned in a different direction. Maybe I could have cranked the wheel hard or hit at a different angle to better our chances.

But it was too late, and we were past too many maybes.

Screams were overtaken by the deafening sound of metal crunching against metal.

“Lily! Lily! Wake up. It’s okay.”

Hard hands were shaking me.

“Lily, wake up. Come back to me. You’re okay. It’s just a nightmare.”

I opened my eyes to meet Kyle’s stare. His eyes, wide with worry, were illuminated by the night lamp. My pulse was beating frantically throughout my body as I tried to bring myself back to the present.

“No. It’s real…so real…” I felt torn apart inside. “It felt so real,” I cried.

“It wasn’t real, Lily. You’re here, here with me.” Kyle pulled me closer, gathering me in his arms.

Both of us were breathing erratically. Tears were streaming down my face and onto his chest.

“It’s okay now, Lily. You are here with me, not there. You don’t have to go there anymore.”

I sat lying against him quietly for a minute, trying to collect my thoughts and steady myself. “I try not to go there, but it just pulls me in. I can never win. It’s almost like my punishment…like I’m being punished for surviving,” I whispered.

He stroked my back, listening to my words. “No one is punishing you, Lily. You’ll get through this. I’ll help you find a way to get through this,” he promised.

He continued to caress my back as I thought about how often I’d had this nightmare. Some had varied slightly, but all were glimpses of the one drive home that had forever changed my life.

“I’m beginning to think the dreams will always be with me. They’ve haunted me for so long.”

Kyle was silent for a brief moment, still moving his hand along my back. “I think you need to forgive yourself first.” His voice was soft. “The accident was not your fault.”

“In my dream, I see different ways I could have avoided hitting that truck right before we collided. The images just keep repeating themselves.”

Kyle pulled my face up to his, looking into the depths of my eyes with strong determination. “There is nothing, nothing you could have done to change what happened, Lily. There was no time. Who was driving makes no difference. You have to let it go.”

A half-choked sob escaped me. “I can’t…I just can’t.”

“You can because you are so much stronger than you let yourself believe. I’m right here, and I’m going to help you through this. Try to get some rest.” He kissed my tear-stained cheek with such tenderness. “Tomorrow is a new day.”

He drew my body into his chest, trying to comfort me. Tears continued to stream down my cheeks as his words echoed in my mind.

How can I let them go? My loving parents and sister—how do I let them go? I didn’t want to let them go. I wanted them here with me. I wanted to erase that awful day. I wanted the other driver to have never left his home in the first place. I wanted to have my family, so I wasn’t all alone. I wanted so many things, things that I could never have. It was all out of my power to change them.

My emotions quickly exhausted me as sleep pulled me back in, taking the pain away.

I awoke early and decided to go for a jog while Kyle was still sleeping. He looked so young and carefree while he slept. I wanted to reach out and stroke his face, but I didn’t want to wake him up. He looked too adorable to disturb.

I jotted a quick note, telling him where I was going, and I left it on my pillow.

It was another camera-perfect sunrise. That was my favorite part of Florida and the beach. It gave me a sense of peace and calmness that I could not find anywhere else. The breathtaking sight of an ocean sunrise and sunset still left me speechless after three years, like I was still watching them for the first time.

Sweat dripped down my back as I made myself run faster. My muscles ached in protest. I forced my mind to push my body harder. It was precisely the relief that I both needed and craved.

As I approached my cottage, I saw Luke. He was dressed in his workout clothes, and he was heading down the sidewalk with his iPod in his hand. He looked like he was going out for his own run along the shore.

He glanced up and smiled at me. “Hey, Lil. You sure started early today.” He searched my face. “Restless?”

I stopped a few feet away in front of him, trying to catch my breath. “I was in need of a good run. I about made myself croak along the way. How are you?”

“Good. I’m just off for a quick run myself before class. Do you want to join me for a late lunch today? I should be done with class by one.” Luke gave a hopeful smile.

“Sorry, Luke, but I’m heading out today. I’ll be gone most of the week.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I caught movement in my cottage.

“Oh, where are you headed?” he asked with interest.

“To California. Kyle lives in Lake Tahoe. I’m still not sure what day I’ll return, but I’m guessing I’ll probably be back by Sunday. We could hang out then.”

After my emotional night, I was not in the mood for unnecessary drama. I’d had high hopes of this conversation going well, but I was wrong. Luke’s eyes widened at my revelation, and his shock quickly turned into anger. Luke was usually a pretty even keel person, so this new side of him astonished me.

“California?” It sounded like acid leaving his tongue. “With him?” He made it sound dirty and wrong, like I was betraying him.

As his eyes bore into mine, I shifted nervously to my other leg.

Jeez, he was my friend, not my boyfriend.

He was starting to make this friendship hard to maintain.

“Yes, Luke,” I said quietly, not wanting to hurt him or fight with him.

“I don’t even have a fuckin’ chance, do I?” he asked, taking a small step toward me, eyes still locked on mine. “Are you going to tell me you have no feelings for me at all?” Hurt and anger rang loud in his voice.

I hated this. I hadn’t asked for this. I didn’t even known he had feelings for me before, and now, I was forced to hurt my friend. I felt blindsided. “Not in the same way you do. I love you, Luke, but not the same way you love me,” I whispered, lowering my eyes, not wanting to see his pain.

“So, if I kissed you right now…” He paused, letting his words sink in. “You don’t think you’d feel anything?” His tone turned dark and dangerous.

My eyes flashed up to his as he took another small step toward me, making me instinctively take a step back.

“No, Luke. Please don’t make this worse. I don’t want to kiss—”

“One more fucking step toward her, and it’ll be the last time you set foot in this yard,” Kyle threatened, his voice dripping with venom.

My eyes darted to see Kyle on the porch. His body was tense and ready to fight.

“Stay out of it, Kyle. This is between Lily and me.” Luke’s eyes blazed over his shoulder at Kyle as his demeanor shifted, also preparing for battle.

Shit, time to defuse this situation.

Before I could say anything, Kyle’s words cut through the thick air. “I believe she gave you her answer. This is where you gracefully accept it.”

Kyle had taken two more steps down my front patio as Luke pivoted to face Kyle head-on. Kyle was waiting patiently, his gaze burning into Luke.

“Stop it. Now. Both of you.” I hastily placed myself in the middle of them, trying to allay the tension. “Luke, this is my choice. Please accept it,” I said gently, not wanting to hurt his feelings or our friendship. “I’ll see you when I get back, alright?”

Luke’s expression shifted to defeat, making me frown. He nodded and walked off.

With a heavy heart, I walked up to my patio, striding right past Kyle. I turned back to look at him. “Let’s go. We have to get ready, or we will miss our flight,” I insisted, disturbed with the entire situation at hand.

After following me inside and closing the door behind him, Kyle scooped me up into his arms, grinning down at me. I was still upset with the state of my once solid friendship with Luke that was now facing turmoil. I bit my lip, not wanting to be sidetracked by Kyle’s gorgeous grin, knowing it had the power to break through my armor.

“I love it when you get bossy,” he said, his voice deep and rough. His warm breath against my neck made me want to shiver in his arms. “It’s sexy as hell.”

I surrendered too easily, giggling and rolling my eyes at him. He was an unstoppable force of nature.

“Says someone who is outlandishly bossy one minute and sweet as sin the next.”

“Got to keep you interested, beautiful, so you don’t get bored and trade me in.”

The views in Lake Tahoe, California, were even more beautiful than I remembered as a child. And the fresh air mixed with the smell of trees and water were so soothing. I pressed the back of my hand against my temple while Kyle drove us in the direction of his home. His Shelby seemed much sleeker than the rental, and it was definitely Kyle’s style. It was powerful and made its presence known. The purr of the motor vibrated in my ears and against my skin as I sank into the leather seats.

My thoughts drifted back to the plane ride. It had been the first time I had ever flown first class, and I must admit that it has ruined any chance of me going back to plain Jane. The chairs were larger and softer, and they had even brought us a meal. Nowadays, back in coach, a bottle of water was two dollars.

During the flight, I had experienced a sheer moment of panic. I was not afraid of flying by any means. My emotions were just on overload. I was physically, mentally, and emotionally drained. Too many things had been pulling me in different directions.

Kyle had told me that I looked whiter than a ghost, if that were even possible. He’d kindly asked the flight attendant for a pillow and blanket, so I could sit back more comfortably. He had quickly diverted my focus with simple conversations, and we’d learned little things about each other in the process. It was sweet of him to notice my distress and try to comfort me. It was the slightest gestures he did that tugged on my heart.

This getaway would be the perfect outlet to calm myself down. It was new and different. Driving through each hill and curve, I noticed the trees were so tall and beautiful. I already loved it. California was simply exquisite. Kyle kept glancing at me, gauging my reactions to the surroundings. He smiled every time I did, knowing I was enjoying the views.

“Do you want to stop and eat before we go to my place?”

“No, that’s okay. I’m still full from that burger place at the airport. And I’m curious to see your man cave,” I teased while shifting in my seat to see his handsome face.

He positioned his hand on top of mine, his thumb caressing back and forth. “I might lock you in,” he answered playfully.

“Think so, huh?” I quirked my eyebrow at him. “I get to see if you’re the messy or clean type. That could be a deal-breaker right there.” I laughed. “Especially if you leave your socks on the floor or leave dirty dishes in the sink. These are all significant things in a…a…” Well, shit. I’m clearly not ready to classify what we are. Is he?

“A relationship?” Kyle finished. At the stoplight, he turned to look at me. His face was thoughtful and serious. “That’s what this is, right?” he asked softly.

When the light turned green, he accelerated, pushing my torso into the seat. My pulse went haywire, thrashing erratically. I was speechless.

“And please don’t faint, or we might crash,” he added, glancing at me again before looking straight ahead.

“A relationship?” I said, testing the words. Yes, that’s what this is. It was just frightening to put it into words. I didn’t want to access any of those kinds of feelings, but it felt wrong to deny it, too. “Okay,” I breathed.

“Yes, Lily. We are definitely in a relationship. You aren’t getting away from me.”

He smiled as he lifted our entwined hands and kissed mine. His gorgeous wink made my heart stutter.

We soon pulled up to a long driveway hidden by very large mature trees. It had a great deal of privacy that was serene. Halfway up, the driveway curved, revealing a beautiful home enhanced with detailed landscaping that was neat and clean. The house was breathtaking. It was a ranch-style home with neutral brick tones and a large garage. It had a stained wood patio wrapped around the side, and large stone pillars sat on each side of the front door. I could immediately see that the design was custom and very well-planned out. I counted four garage doors evenly spaced apart.

I turned to face him. “Why on earth do you need a four-car garage?”

His lips turned up into a boyish smile, causing my eyes to remain fixated on them for longer than necessary. “You should know that a man has to have space for his toys, Lily.”

“Of course. I definitely should have known that.” I grinned.

He parked in the driveway, and we got out of the car. As I opened the back door to get my suitcase, Kyle swiftly grabbed it and gestured to the side door next to the garage.

I entered the house to see it was just as well-crafted on the inside as it was on the outside. We walked into what appeared to be the mudroom. It was clean except for a muddy pair of CAT work boots sitting on top of a light brown rug.

I raised my eyebrow, looking up at him. “Pretty clean for a mudroom.”

Kyle cocked an eyebrow right back. “I knew I wouldn’t be able to lock you in if I didn’t make it sparkle.”

“It’ll take more convincing than your good looks and a clean house,” I contested.

“We’ll see.”

He motioned for me to pass through the door leading into the kitchen. I could feel his heated gaze on my back the whole way. The floor started to shake as a loud thumping came down the hall. I took an instinctual step back, bumping into Kyle’s unmoving chest.

“It’s okay. It’s just Harley. He’s harmless. In fact, I think he would let just about anyone in the house.” His chest shook with laughter. “Harley! Here, boy!”

Harley came barreling around the corner at about twenty miles an hour, and Kyle dropped to his knees to pet him. It was rather adorable.

“Hey, boy! This is Lily. You’ll love her. Don’t chew her stuff. I mean it.”

Harley, a German Shepherd, was very tall and huge, but he was remarkably sweet and gentle. He had beautiful markings across his face, chest, shoulders, and back.

I bent down to pet him, and I was engulfed with kisses, too, as he flattened me on my backside with his tail wagging excitedly. I laughed as he bathed my face with kisses.

“Okay, that’s enough, Harley!” Kyle said, still petting him. “You’ll have to excuse his manners. He seems to listen when he chooses, which is rare unless it involves a treat.”

“I can see why he’s not a good guard dog. He has too much love to give.”

“And he’s too busy chewing shit.” Kyle grimaced and pulled Harley into a big bear hug. “Or digging a hole. Aren’t you, boy?”

“You run the house, don’t you, Harley?” I petted his back, and he turned to kiss my face again.

“He thinks he does.” Kyle chuckled. “He’ll have you wrapped around his paws in no time. He just sucks you in.” He shook his head.

Standing up, I took in more of the kitchen. It had vaulted pine wood ceilings with a large skylight on each side. Natural stone was on the floor, giving it an ardent, earthy feeling. The cabinets looked as if someone had handcrafted them.

“Did you make the cabinets?” I turned my head, taking in more details of the kitchen. The stainless steel appliances perfectly contrasted with the lighter earth tone hues he had chosen for paint. Come to think of it, all the designs remind me of Kyle. “Did you design and build this?” I asked incredulously.

He nodded, not looking away from me. I knew he was gauging my response. In his eyes, I could see how much this house meant to him.

“It’s extraordinarily beautiful,” I said with complete admiration in my voice. “You have a gift for designing.”

It made me wonder how many other talents Kyle might have. Kyle’s personal touch really stood out in every detail of the home. The house looked like it came straight out of a magazine. I couldn’t pull my eyes away from taking it all in.

We walked down the hall to his bedroom. He silently set down my suitcase on the bed.

“The bathroom is through that door, and inside on the left is another door that leads to the closet. There is extra space in there if you have anything that needs to be hung. The armoire is for you, too.” His smile was shy as he paused for a split second. “I like seeing you in my house, Lily.” Harley barked loudly at us. “And I think Harley does, too.”

I blushed, and he stepped forward to caress my cheek with the back of his fingers. It was all so much to take in.

“It just feels right…you being here.” His voice was sincere and gentle.

Being here did feel right, but I decided not to voice that thought. He kissed my lips tenderly, searching my eyes.

“I’m going to see what I can start for dinner. Let me know if you need anything.”

Once he walked off, I sat on the bed for a breather. I’m in California…in Kyle’s house. Breathe. Maybe this is too much…too fast. My heart pounded in my chest as I was unsure what to do.

But I was curious to see this side of Kyle’s life. He gave me a sense of serenity no one else could, and my feelings for him were more than I had imagined myself feeling for someone, which frightened me. Just being in the same room as him had my skin humming. It was like electricity. I could feel when he was in the same room as me or if he was watching me. It was exciting and new, and at this point, I wasn’t sure if I had any power to stop it.

Just one day at a time, I kept repeating, trying to calm myself.

In hopes of settling my nerves, I headed to the bathroom to take a shower. I was once again impressed by the amazing craftsmanship. Everything looked handpicked and matched to create a flow throughout the room.

I quickly showered and changed into some comfy clothes. I was already tired from the previous late night, my early jog, and the flight today. Jet lag was setting in fast.

I headed into the kitchen to see Kyle already preparing dinner as Harley slept on a large dog pillow by the patio door. When the microwave beeped, he pulled out the thawed ground beef and he poured seasonings onto it.

“I can do that if you’d like me to.” I walked toward him to give a helping hand.

“Sure. I hope you like mostaccioli.” He moved over, letting me in, so we could work side by side.

His kitchen had state-of-the-art appliances, and I found myself suddenly anxious to try them all out.

“I love pretty much any kind of pasta.”

I began rolling meatballs and putting them into the sauce Kyle had already prepared. There was nothing better than homemade meatballs. Kyle added butter and garlic to an Italian loaf of bread and then cut it into thick slices before inserting the tray into the oven. Next, he opened the package of raw noodles and emptied the contents into a pot of boiling water.

“Where did all the food come from? Or do you always keep your kitchen this well-stocked?”

“My housekeeper, Diane, helps out,” he replied, kicking his leg out and leaning against the counter while we waited for the time to pass.

I mimicked his actions to his left. The room was starting to smell of garlic and tomatoes from the sauce.

“Diane does the grocery shopping for me. She never lets me come home to an empty kitchen. She likes to boss me around, too.” He looked amused.

“Ah, so you aren’t that clean after all.” I chuckled. “I’d love to meet her then.”

“You will,” he answered while stirring the sauce and noodles.

“How long has she cleaned for you?”

“I found her right after I built the house, and she’s been with me ever since. She’s married with a couple of kids in college.”

After removing the bread from the oven, he turned off all the burners, and we each started filling our plates. We walked out onto the back patio with our food and drinks in hand and sat side by side. The sun was already starting to set.

Harley came out after us, flying into the backyard and running around wildly. He looked young and full of energy.

“How much of the land is yours?”

“Just over fifteen acres, but I only mow about a quarter of that. The rest just grows wild near the lake. I like that it is secluded with a great deal of privacy. It’s what drew me to the property. The adjoining properties are all owned privately, too.”

“I didn’t picture a businessman living in a secluded country setting.” I continued to eat my mostaccioli. It was absolutely delicious.

Kyle took a bite while gathering his thoughts. “I’m surrounded by people all day at work. I don’t mind commuting to cities and staying in hotels, but when I come home, I want peace and quiet. This gives me that.” He regarded me carefully as he took a sip of his wine. “Where do you get your peace and quiet?”

I swallowed my pasta and sat back in the chair, completely at ease, as I debated his question. Only a couple of answers came to mind. “The beach with the heat on my skin while listening to the waves and writing my books. They help me get lost in a fairy-tale story,” I said thoughtfully.

“So, you write romance novels?”

“Yes.” I nodded. “I someday hope to write historical, comedy, and paranormal romance, but so far, they have all been traditional happily ever after romance stories. At least, to me, they are.”

Kyle widened his eyes as he regarded me.

“Cat got your tongue?” I asked too sweetly.

“Yes, yes, it does. So…you write romance novels, but you were never in a serious relationship until you met me?” He seemed to be processing his own words while looking bewildered at the same time.

I blushed at his insinuation and crossed my legs under the table. “Yes.”

“How did you write about something you hadn’t yet experienced?” he asked genuinely.

I sighed. I didn’t want to dig into these thoughts as I’d tried to avoid them myself, so voicing them was going to be a problem.

Kyle sensed my hesitation and leaned forward, wrapping his hand around mine. “Please tell me. I want to know you more, and this is a part of you.”

The warmth of his hands made mine tingle. He was too endearing to resist. “Well, for starters, I grew up like every other girl. I played house with Barbie and Ken and dreamed of my enchanted wedding, hoping to someday have a family of my own. I grew up in a normal home, watching romance movies and reading about it in books, so I had an idea of what I wanted in a relationship.”

His look urged me to continue.

“Even after these past few years, I guess it is still something a part of me wants.”

Kyle stared at me intently.

I decided to return the intense questions to see if he would answer. “Do you picture yourself ever having a family someday?”

He considered my question. “Maybe. I’ve never really thought about it before,” he said honestly. “But my mother seems to think otherwise. She said I built this house because I was waiting for someone to share it with. I didn’t realize it at the time, but now, I think she was right.”

My jaw dropped at that speech. Wow. He’s always so forthcoming. “Huh,” I stammered. “She is very good with words and putting things into perspective. That sounds like a wonderful mother you have.”

Kyle eyes glowed. “Yes, she seems to think so, too. She always gives her children good straightforward advice…whether we want to hear it or not. We are supposed to have dinner with them tomorrow evening if that’s okay with you. They want to meet the woman who has kept me in Florida.” He grinned roguishly at me.

My eyes widened open at his candor.

“Don’t worry. I told her you didn’t kidnap me.”

His husky laugh sent a shiver down my spine, making me shudder. My glass of wine must have had me feeling brave because I found myself standing up to close the small gap between us, never once breaking eye contact. His eyes darkened with lust as he quickly realized my intentions. I felt the impulsive urge for him to take me here on the patio, and I didn’t want to wait.

“Lily…” he said in a raw voice.

I couldn’t help the quickening of my pulse. I placed my arms on his shoulders, lifted my leg, and straddled him as I slowly settled onto his lap. I could already feel his erection through his jeans between my legs.

“Lily…” he said again, his voice sounding torn, as he looked to the left and then the right. “We are outside,” he warned.

I skimmed my hands on each side of his jaw, working my way up to his hair. He had great hair, and I loved working my fingers through it.

“No one can see…and I want you now. I don’t want to wait.”

“Well, I always want you. I’m hard every time I’m in the same room with you.” His arms came around my waist, his hands stroking up and down my back. “Just thinking about you makes me hard.”

Kyle made no other movements to make me feel like I was winning this battle. He was still very much in control, so I decided to test the water and see if he’d relinquish it.

I brushed my lips across his jaw, making my way to just below his ear. “You are always so gentle with me when you make love to me,” I breathed against his skin.

He closed his eyes and groaned as I raked my hands down his hair and jaw to his neck. I wanted to feel more of his skin against mine.

“That’s because I care about you, Lily.”

“I know, and I love it when you are sweet and gentle with me. Sometimes, I also see this dominate, sexy alpha side of you, but I only get glimpses of it. You seem to hide that rougher side from me.”

His breaths became deeper, and I could feel his self-discipline wavering. I smiled inwardly, desperately wanting to see this rougher, more dominant side of Kyle that I knew existed. He was hiding it from me, thinking it would scare me, but I knew it wouldn’t.

I wanted it. I wanted all of him.

Kyle’s hands tightened around my sides. “Fuck, Lily…I don’t want to be rough with—”

I cut him off before he could finish. This was my battle to win. “I know you think I can’t handle it, but I can. I feel like you are holding a part of yourself away from me. You want all of me, and I want all of you. It’s only fair.”

“Be careful what you ask for, Lily.” His tone had a hard, lustful edge to it.

“Oh, I what I want. I want it rough and hard until I scream your—”

I squealed as he stood with me in his arms. He tossed me over his shoulder, his hand firmly holding my backside in place. When he smacked my ass, I yelped with laughter.

“I’ll give you what you want…inside.”

I smiled wickedly from succeeding in my mission. Score one for Lily!

In his bedroom, he set me down inside the doorway, and then he walked over to the bed to sit down.

Okay. I fiddled with my hands in anticipation.

His eyes penetrated mine intensely. “Strip, Lily.” His voice was deep and hoarse as he struggled for self-control.

Whoa! That was not what I had expected to come out of his mouth.

“Don’t be shy. I want to see you strip those clothes off that stunning body of yours.”

With shaky fingers, I started to unbutton my shirt, one button at a time. After undoing the last button, I let it slide off one shoulder and then the other. The cool air felt good on my skin. My body temperature was skyrocketing along with my pulse. I hooked my thumb in the waistband of my pants, and I slowly slid them off each hip, letting them fall to my bare feet.

I could see Kyle’s chest beginning to heave. His hands were fisted at his sides, and I knew he wanted to touch me. It made me feel beautiful, and it gave me the encouragement I needed to continue. Feeling brave, I rolled my shoulder and turned slightly to the side as I teasingly hooked my thumb under my bra. I wanted to be sexy for him…and for myself. His jaw clenched in response. So, I must be doing this right.

“You are so beautiful, Lily. This is killing me to sit here.”

After repeating the actions with the other strap, I reached behind my back and very deliberately undid the clasp. Holding each breast cup of my bra with my hands, I gradually lowered it down my belly and then let it drop to the floor.

A muscle in his cheek clenched. His eyes were filled with a deep sense of satisfaction and desire. I could see he was having a tough time restraining himself. I angled my hips, giving him a side view, as I hooked my thumbs in my panties, and then I oh-so slowly shimmied them down. I decided for a spur-of-the-moment tease, and I pulled them back up an inch.

A growl left his throat. “Lily!”

I gave him a saucy grin over my shoulder, feeling sexy and powerful. I happily obliged him as I wiggled my panties all the way down. Then, I stepped my bare feet out of them, one at a time.

He stood and stalked toward me like a predator as I turned to face him. My insides hummed with yearning. He dropped to his knees in front of me, and my eyes widened in surprise. He lifted my right leg over his shoulder and licked my sex in one long stroke. My body convulsed, and I leaned into him for balance. Shit. I’m not going to survive this. His tongue made another slow stroke up my sex. I groaned loudly, unable to hold it in.

“You’re already so wet. You are always so ready for me, Lily. I fucking love that.” He bit my inner thigh. “A lot,” he rumbled.

My fingers clutched his hair, hard, as his tongue drove me wild with need. My orgasm brewed like a storm. I was so close. Firmly pulling my hips toward him, he sucked on my clit, ripping my orgasm from my core, and his name left my lips loudly. Kyle caught me as my legs crumbled beneath me, and he carried me to the bed. He laid me down on the edge, and he stood before me with his legs in between mine as he quickly took off his shirt.

My eyes greedily roamed up and down his sculpted chest. He leaned over me, putting his hands on each side of my face, and his nose brushed my blonde hair next to my ear.

“So, you want it rough?” he asked in a seductive voice. His breathing was erratic. “Until you scream my name?”

His warm breath tickled my fevered skin, and I shuddered. My skin was on fire for him as I waited for what I knew would come.

“Yes,” I whimpered, panting unevenly.

“Alright. But you have to promise me that if I’m too rough, you’ll tell me,” he demanded. He waited for my answer.

“Yes,” I vowed, exhaling.

Kyle shifted back, so I could see his face. He gave me a hot grin filled with promises of more to come. He dropped to his forearms, and then he kissed me impatiently with passion and need until I was entirely lost in him. His mouth was rough and hot, both giving and taking, as he consumed me.

My breasts felt heavy, and I was craving his touch. His fingers lowered to my nipple, gently rolling and squeezing it. I was squirming beneath him as he kissed my jaw, moved down my throat, and then over to my nipple, sucking it into his mouth. All the while, his hand was pulling and tugging on the opposing one until I was ready to beg. Then, he switched sides and repeated the process.

He rose from the bed and removed his jeans and briefs. “Lily, you have the most beautiful body. I will never get enough of it,” he rasped.

Once quickly sheathed, he lowered his head for quick kisses across my pelvis. He trailed his way up my body to the nape of my neck while his erection teased my sex relentlessly.

Thoroughly sinking into me, he rocked his hips until he was rubbing directly on that sensitive spot along my front wall. Halfway delirious with pleasure, I heard myself moaning loudly. He continued to press and tease the rigid most sensitive inner skin, making desire pool between my legs. Gliding back and forth, he was slick with my moisture.

I gasped as he thrust deep, seating himself as far as he could go, before he pulled back. I cried out at the loss and intense sensation pulsing throughout my core. He carefully continued stroking my sensitive walls in precise movements, rapidly building pressure within me, until I was sure I could take no more. My arms tightened around his biceps, bracing myself for another impending orgasm.

He was pounding into me persistently, driving me closer and closer to the edge. His heated eyes burned into mine as I watched him lose control. Firmly hitting that spot once more, he lightly squeezed my nipple. I closed my eyes and convulsed as my orgasm started.

“Open your eyes, Lily. I want to see you,” he commanded, his voice raw with emotions.

Crying out, I flicked my gaze to his as my orgasm undulated all the way to my toes. His slow, torturous strokes continued, drawing it out. I felt like it would go on forever. His eyes bore into mine, and I could not look away. His face was thoughtful and full of love and tenderness. I felt like he was reaching into my soul, and my heart constricted with the depths of my feelings for this man.

“Mine, Lily,” he breathed.

I nodded in understanding. I was unable to speak as emotions stirred within me. My heart clenched again at his words and the way they made me feel.

He took my mouth in a scorching kiss as he gripped my waist, making his thrusts long and hard. I wrapped my legs around his hips to hold on. This time, we both found our release together.

Even though he had the largest Jacuzzi bathtub I had ever seen, he drew me against his chest to snuggle closely with my back to his front. The warm water pooled around us while a few candles burned to give the room a soft glow. We sat quietly as I reveled in the fact that he needed the closeness as much as I did. We both loved the contact, and I savored every moment of it.

Eventually, Kyle broke the silence. “So, what do you think so far?” He moved his hands to massage my shoulders and arms.

“The house is lovely, Kyle. You did an amazing job with it,” I praised. “And California is even better than I remembered. Thank you for inviting me. It was just what I needed.”

“I’m glad you like it. I’m looking forward to spending extra time with you.” He kissed my cheek and reached forward to grab the soap. With small rhythmic circles, he began to wash my body.

“Me, too.”

“Anything you want to do while you’re here?” he asked kindly.

“No.” I couldn’t think of anything that I wanted to do. “Just being here with you and relaxing is enough.”

I reached for the soap and spun around to straddle him, so we were facing one another. Lathering it in my hands, I eagerly returned the favor.

“My turn.” I grinned, realizing that I just wanted to spend this intimate time with him.

My hands roamed his exquisite physique. I had to suppress my groan of approval as I admired his firm biceps and perfectly toned chest. His hard muscles felt heavenly beneath my hands as I took my time washing and rewashing him. I just want to lick each curve of his chest and travel up his throat and across his jaw.

“Don’t look at me like that, Lily,” Kyle warned with a ragged breath. “Or you better be ready for round two.”

“Like what?” I asked innocently, my voice purring. My mind was occupied, trying to memorize each part of his muscular body.

“Like I’m eye candy.”

Oh. I liked his choice of words. “You are eye candy,” I agreed, humming in a seductive voice.

I leaned forward until my breasts were almost by his mouth. When he lowered his gaze, taking the bait, I moved without delay. Using my body weight, I pressed my palms down on each of his shoulders and dunked him under the water, causing waves to splash over the edges. I was unprepared for his swift reaction as he grabbed my wrists and pulled me under with him. We both resurfaced with soapy water dripping off our faces. We were laughing wholeheartedly while half-choking up bath water.

“Did you think I would go under alone?” Kyle asked, dropping his lips to my ear, as he wrapped me in his arms. He gently bit my earlobe and released it, looking at me directly. “I knew your game.”

I loved this playful side of Kyle. It made him seem young and carefree.

I blushed at how easily he was able to read me. “There was always hope.”

“You are too sweet to play tricks.” He pecked me once on the mouth. “You don’t have a good game face either.” He smirked.

“Well, I guess I’ll have to keep practicing.” I could be sneaky. I’d just have to try harder.

“Just remember what they say about payback.” He gave a sweet, sexy laugh, making me smile. “Let’s go, beautiful. Time for bed.”

Thursday morning, I awoke to kisses trailing along the back of my neck. I sighed, turned, and burrowed into the warmth of Kyle’s body. I didn’t want to wake up yet.

“Good morning.”

I grunted, “Good morning,” back, making him laugh.

“You definitely aren’t a morning person, I see. Go back to your sweet dreams.” He kissed me softly. “I’m going to make us breakfast.”

I later woke up to the smell of bacon filling my senses. Mmm…bacon. I freshened up in the bathroom, found my slippers, and headed in the direction of the smell that was calling my name.

Kyle was standing at the stove, cooking bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Harley lifted his head briefly to see who was coming into the kitchen, and then he went back to snoring.

“Good morning,” Kyle said affectionately.

He turned to kiss me on the forehead, and I wrapped my arms around his waist. He pulled me in tighter as he let out a content sigh.

“Morning.”

I decided to make myself useful and set the table. I kept guessing where I could find plates, cups, and silverware until I found them. Kyle silently watched me with a wide smile on his face.

We sat down to eat at the small island table overlooking a section of the lake. It was just as beautiful as a beach view. All the trees and wild grass actually made it seem more peaceful and private.

“Such a great view. I’m assuming you positioned the house with this scenery in mind?”

“I did.” Kyle smiled. “Good observation. I designed the house for almost a year while I was busy building my company. I wanted it to be perfect. I moved in nearly a year ago.” He looked over at me. “So, do you plan on writing today, or do you want to go out for a bit?”

“I need to do some work first. Is that okay?”

“Sure. I need to catch up on some work myself. Do you want to have a late lunch since we will be eating with my family around six thirty tonight?”

“Okay. Maybe at two?” I suggested before taking a sip of my orange juice.

“It’s a date. I’m going to make some calls first and then run into town on a quick errand. Do you need anything before I go?” he asked, picking up his empty plate and reaching for mine.

“No, I should be okay. I just need my laptop, and I’m good to go. Do you mind if I look around to find somewhere peaceful? It sounds kind of strange, but I have to find a spot to write,” I said shyly.

“Not at all. Feel free to roam around. There is a sitting room above the garage that overlooks the lake. You can use that, or there are some really nice places to sit down by the lake.”

I was suddenly intrigued to search for the best place to write. He stood with our plates, walked over to me, and placed a light peck on my cheek. My heart swelled with happiness, and I couldn’t resist pulling him in for a deeper caress with his tongue.

“See you soon.” He grinned. “Call me if you need anything. If not, I’ll come find you at two.”

I grabbed my laptop from my bag, and for today, I decided I would go outside first. It was a beautiful warm day, and my body desperately craved the sun and fresh air as it did every day. As I opened the door, Harley jumped up eagerly.

“Hey, boy. Want to go for a walk with me?”

He must have wanted to because he wagged his tail and followed me out the door. I walked through the backyard that had been immaculately kept up. Kyle was definitely very orderly and clean. I came up to a small cluster of trees, and that was when I found it—the most gorgeous woven hammock that somehow still managed to be partially set in the sunlight. It was a sign. It was meant to be.

I slowly positioned myself in the hammock, keeping my laptop shaded with my face toward the sun. I powered up my laptop just as I felt the faintest twitch in my fingers. I was so excited to start. The words quickly began to flow as I enjoyed the light California breeze. My fingers pounded away at my keyboard as so many thoughts streamed readily. This was what I was meant to do, and I was very thankful that it came to me so naturally.

Harley slept next to the hammock, keeping me company for a while, and then he disappeared. Not even ten minutes later, he came back with a bone that had dirt on it. He wagged his tail and laid it down by me. He was a great companion and loved to be with people. I could tell we were going to be good friends.

“Hey, boy. Is that one you had buried and saved for later?” I chuckled as I went back to typing.

After a couple hours, I decided to take a quick break. I set down my laptop and lay back in the hammock with my eyes closed, letting my face soak in the rays. The temperature was quickly rising, and I pulled out my water bottle. The sun felt so good against my skin. I was very glad I had decided to come to California. It was nice to take a break from my routine in Florida.

Kyle quickly entered my thoughts, making my pulse kick into overdrive. So many feelings flooded my mind. I already had such a strong emotional connection to him. He was very kind, funny, sweet, honest, and caring. But I was still scared. I did not want to care for someone so much again and risk any chance of losing him. I told myself this was a ridiculous thought, but I still could not chase away the reservations that were plaguing me.

I grabbed my bag, changed out my laptop battery, and went back to it. I was hoping to channel my emotional state again and make something good come of it.

I turned my head over my shoulder to see Kyle watching me. His body posture radiated strength with each stride he took toward me, closing the space between us.

“I guess you found me.”

He chuckled. “I didn’t even have to try that hard. I had a feeling this is where you’d be.”

I noticed the basket and blanket in his hands. “What did you bring us?”

Kyle grinned. “I decided to bring you a picnic lunch since you are enjoying the sun today.”

My chest tightened at his thoughtfulness and generosity. He really did think of everything.

“That’s very sweet. Thank you.” I smiled shyly. I loved this sweet, caring side of Kyle. He made me a picnic! My heart might have skipped a beat.

I put my laptop aside and stood as Kyle laid a blanket on the ground. We sat down and began unpacking the basket. He had made a few sandwiches, a fruit salad, and a potato salad. Then, he pulled out apples, chips, and strawberries.

“I wasn’t sure what you liked, so I grabbed a variety.” He poured us each a glass of lemonade. “So, how was your morning of writing?”

“It was really good, and I got quite a bit accomplished. This is a magnificent view.”

I grabbed a perfectly ripe green apple. I placed my bag behind my head and lay down to take in the view while Kyle sat back, watching me, as he ate his own apple. Harley had slowly inched his way closer to the blanket, obviously hoping for food to accidentally roll his way. I turned to look out at the lake. It was an impeccable size. I liked the way the trees outlined the perimeter. Kyle leaned over me with a strawberry in his hand. He slowly brought it to my mouth, and I took a bite, relishing in the delicious taste. No strawberries compared to California strawberries. They were truly mouthwatering.

“So, you have a fruit fetish, I see,” he said.

“I love it.”

Kyle leisurely fed me a few more strawberries while we basked under the sun. Harley snored next to us during what was apparently his nap time. After we finished eating, we packed all the leftover food back into the basket, and I nuzzled into his awaiting embrace. It was heavenly to just relax and enjoy the view.

“Did you get all your work done?” Kyle asked.

“Yes, so I can take the rest of the afternoon off.”

Kyle shifted until he could see my face, and his expression was suddenly more serious. “I wanted to ask you something about the letter you received the other day.”

I warily nodded in acknowledgment for him to continue.

“In the police report, you said that you ran into a stranger that morning. You didn’t mention that part to me.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t think much of it when I explained what had happened to me. My mind was all over the place,” I said, my voice quiet. I recollected the day when Officer West had come over. Kyle had arrived afterward. “Wait! How did you find out about the stranger? Did you talk to the police officer?”

He didn’t deny it. “Yes. I needed to know what’s going on, Lily, so I can keep you safe. It’s not normal to receive threatening quotes from your book in the mail. I will not just sit back and watch as some fucker stalks you. That’s not the kind of man I am, Lily, and you know it.” His eyes were fixed on mine. “I needed to confirm that West was looking into it, and that he’ll inform me of any leads.” He sighed, frustration evident on his face.

I had to admit that his protectiveness was sweet, but my eyebrows still rose in astonishment. Officer West had probably considered this an overreaction to harmless fan mail. “You. Did. Not.”

“Oh, I did. I protect what’s mine, Lily. You should be taking your safety more seriously, too. Please don’t be mad.” He kissed the tip of my nose.

“I’m not…just surprised is all.”

“I know this must be hard for you. Just next time, please don’t leave anything out. Sometimes, the simplest detail is the most important. What was the stranger doing?”

“He was walking on the sidewalk. He didn’t see me, and I didn’t see him until we ran into each other. He asked if I was okay, and that was about it. I didn’t think much of it at first, but then I got an odd feeling about it when I was talking to Officer West, so I told him.” My mind wandered for a second, wondering if the man was of any significance or if I was just blowing it out of proportion. It was probably just an odd coincidence.

“Have you ever seen him besides running into him that one time?” Kyle asked, his tone inquisitive.

“No,” I answered, shaking my head. “Not that I recall. Officer West said the letter might blow over. I don’t want to make a big deal out of it.”

“It’s possible, but it doesn’t seem likely with the way he quoted your book. Is there anyone in Sanibel Island who you are suspicious of? Or someone who didn’t like no as an answer to his advances on you?”

“No, not that I’m aware of. I’ve pretty much kept to myself since I moved there, and everyone knows that,” I said, speculating where this conversation was going.

“Are you sure? Usually, stalkers like that end up being someone you know or can even be someone really close to you. Is there anyone who admires you from afar that you have noticed?”

“No.” I contemplated what he was saying. “No one.”

“Okay. Let me know if you think of anything else.” Kyle said, letting the topic go. “Now, come on. Let’s have some dessert,” he grinned, reaching for the picnic basket.

After digging around, he pulled out angel food cake, raspberries, and whipped cream. We piled the ingredients onto a plate and created our masterpiece dessert. We took turns feeding each other bites. The raspberries were fresh, and the dessert was perfectly sweet with the cake and whipped cream.

Afterward, Kyle shifted to rest against the tree and set his legs straight in front of him, crossing his ankles. “Come. Lie down for a bit.” He patted his lap.

I scooted closer, turned to my side, and laid my head on his lap. Kyle brushed my hair off my face and ran his hands all across my bare skin on my shoulders, neck, and collarbone. I closed my eyes, trying to memorize his touch.

“For someone who claimed to have no experience or interest in the romance department, you are very romantic and sweet.” I kept my eyes closed, absorbing the way his hands felt on me.

“It has surprised me, too, but for some reason, it seems to come naturally with you. I never expected to have this.” Kyle gestured the space between us with his hands. “But with you, I want to give you the world, and that includes hearts and flowers, too, Lily. Luckily for me, you also seem to like my rougher side.”

“Oh, yes, I like that side, too.” I blinked up shyly at him, and he stroked my cheek in response. “A. Lot.” I grinned.

“I wanted to ask you something when we were in Florida, but I never got around to doing it.”

“Okay…” I said.

“Please keep an open mind, okay?” He grabbed my hand.

“I will try,” I said quietly, feeling nervous about his question.

“I was thinking about your nightmares, and I thought of something that might help you. I was hoping that you might talk to a friend of mine, Dr. Jeanine Peterson. She is a therapist, and I thought she might be able to help you with post-traumatic stress. She would at least give you advice and ideas on how to move forward. I could even go with you if you want, or you could go by yourself if you feel more comfortable.” He watched me keenly, waiting for my response.

A therapist? My Aunt Lucie had tried many, many times to get me to speak with one at the hospital, but I had refused. I didn’t want to talk. I wanted to forget. I wanted something along the lines of a mental block. I want all the good memories minus that one unforgivable day.

“I…I don’t know if that is a good idea. I don’t like to talk about what it,” I whispered, my breathing shaky. “You know that you are one of the few people who knows about that night.” I tried to restrain my feelings, but I felt like I was rapidly losing control of the fear inside me. Breathe. Just breathe. Keep yourself together, Lily.

It did not work. My irrational side was taking over quickly. I strained to fight against it, but I wasn’t strong enough. I sat up, increasing the distance between us. “Why? Why do you need more? I told you what happened even though I hate to talk about it! Yet, you still push! You can’t fix me because I’m broken! Do you hear me? My heart has shattered. You can’t ever mend something that has been completely shattered, so please stop trying!” I cried. I closed my eyes, wanting to regain control. I knew I was being unreasonable.

Kyle reached forward to pull me closer as he tried to comfort me. His eyes were filled with regret. “Lily, I didn’t mean—”

“Yes! Yes, you did! You want to help, but you can’t, Kyle. I will always be broken.” I backed away even farther, tears streaming down my cheeks. I stood up on my shaky legs and continued my tirade. “This isn’t me, Kyle. I can’t pretend my life is perfect anymore. My family is gone because of me!” I emphasized by pointing my fingers at myself.

I took a deep breath as pain invaded my chest. What am I doing here? I don’t deserve to be happy. I’m not ready for a relationship. Irrational thoughts assaulted my mind, but I was too weak to fight them off. Panic seized me. I need to get away. Now. Right now.

I turned on my heels and ran, craving the distance. I sprinted straight for the meadow on the far side of the lake. What is wrong with me? The wind was blowing on my face, and I could feel tears streaming down my cheeks, but I didn’t care. I vaguely heard my name being called as footsteps chased after me.

I had no business getting into a relationship with someone I barely knew. Now, I was having all these feelings that go along with it, and I didn’t even know how to control them. Are all relationships like this? I obviously didn’t have anything to compare it to.

I kept running, faster and harder, trying to outrun the pain. What happened to just fixing my life? To starting a new chapter? A relationship was surely jumping ahead. It was moving so fast, and I felt like I could not catch my breath.

But how would I let him go? Could I let him go? My heart skipped a painful beat at the thought of not having him in my life. It would be devastating…unbearably heartbreaking. Shit, Lily! Now look what you have gotten yourself into!

My aching muscles slowed at the thought, and I was breathing heavily as the rational side of my brain started working again. I came up to a small line of trees that outlined a fence. My pulsed pounded in my ears as I considered the pain I would feel from letting him go.

A hard body came running full speed at me. He grabbed my waist, and a squeal left my throat as we spun around, falling to the ground. I landed with my face buried in his chest. I pressed my hands on his abdomen and regarded him, looking at those beautiful brownish-green eyes and tousled chocolate brown hair. I thought of not seeing him again, not feeling his warm, loving touch against my skin, and it hurt me. I was angry with him for making me feel so much.

Kyle’s arms tightened around my waist. Our breathing came and went forcefully. I felt as though he could read my thoughts.

“I’m never letting you go, Lily. You hear me?” He shook his head in denial. “Never,” he vowed. Kyle twined my legs with his and rolled us over until he was on top of me. “I know you’re scared, Lily, and I get it. You scare me just as much, but don’t run from me…from us. Give us a chance.” He moved to lean on his forearms as he tenderly brushed my windblown hair away from my face. “The therapist was just a suggestion. I’m sorry. Now that I know how you feel, I won’t mention it again.”

The sincerity and tenderness in his voice derailed me. I felt terrible that he was the one apologizing. This was all my fault.

“You have nothing to apologize for, Kyle. You’ve been so understanding, kind, and patient…and I’m so sorry that this is hard for me.” I stroked his cheek with the same tenderness he always seemed to show me. “I felt overwhelmed and panicked. My Aunt Lucie and I had many disagreements about counseling before I left the hospital, and it has been a sore subject for me.” I took a deep breath and sighed. “I was coming to my senses just before I got manhandled to the ground,” I teased, trying to lighten the mood.

“Manhandled, huh?” Kyle quirked an eyebrow in delight. His eyes were playful and challenging. “I can think of a few other ways to manhandle you out here,” he said, towering over me.

His hoarse voice combined with his close proximity made my insides knot with anticipation…until I remembered our surroundings.

I looked around nervously. “Here? Are you crazy? The chase must have decreased the amount of oxygen going to your brain,” I said, lowering my voice. “I’m not getting naked out here in the open!”

He threw his head back and laughed, his chuckle vibrating my body. “You’ll get naked on my patio, but you won’t in the meadow?” His brow rose at me in question.

“That was different.” I blushed. “It was in the corner of the patio where it was very secluded. This is in the wide open. Anyone could see us!”

He looked around with an amused expression. “Yes, lots of people might see you.”

I huffed. “You know what I mean.”

He lowered his face to my throat and gave me soft kisses, trailing them up my jaw before moving down to the base of my throat again. He kissed my lips gently, and I laced my fingers behind his neck, not ready for the kiss to end. Losing control, I sucked his tongue into my mouth, making him groan. His hands grabbed my thighs and backside as if he could not get close enough.

So many thoughts and feelings for Kyle filled my mind, but a few were crystal clear. Whenever he touched me, it made every nerve ending in my body light up in response. Every spare moment I had, I wanted to spend with him.

He pulled away, his eyes dark with need. “Lily, it’s time to go back…or I am going to take you here in the meadow, open area or not.”

I loved how turned-on he got from just kissing me. It made me feel wanted, and it reciprocated exactly the way he made me feel. He stood, and he lifted me into his arms. I snuggled in closer to his body as he carried me back to our spot. The walk was much longer than I’d expected. Apparently, I could run a very long distance in a short time when I was overwhelmed with panic.

“Would you like to stay out here for a bit longer or head up to the house?” he questioned.

“I was hoping to stay out here and unwind. Will you stay with me?”

“Of course,” Kyle answered easily.

He sat back in his former spot against the tree. I nestled my head on his lap and looked out at the lake. Once again, we sat wordlessly in each other’s embrace, taking in the view, while the birds chirped, and the breeze blew softly around us.

I sat nervously in Kyle’s bedroom as I tried to decide what to wear. I wanted to be comfortable but not underdressed, and I wanted to be cute but not overdressed. I was hoping to make a good impression on his family while keeping my nerves under control.

When Kyle came out of the bathroom, my jaw nearly hit the floor. He was dressed in a jaw-dropping pair of Ralph Lauren jeans that accentuated the curve of his hips and the V that disappeared beneath the denim. Heart be still.

A navy blue polo shirt and socks were in his left hand. His bare chest and his collarbone sparkled with a few droplets of water. I moistened my lips, just thinking about how I could lick it off his bare skin. His eyes darkened, and his hands clenched around the clothing in his hand. He took in my lack of apparel as I stood there in only a bra and panties.

“If you don’t get dressed soon, beautiful, I’m afraid we won’t be going to dinner tonight. That pink lace bra is very tempting.”

He walked up behind me and ran his hand down my spine, causing a shiver to ripple through me. Carefully, he moved my bra strap aside and placed hot kisses in its path.

He breathed along my sensitive skin. “I’m afraid it’s already too late.”

I snapped myself out of the sexy Kyle trance. “Oh no. We are not backing out on dinner with your family at the last minute.” I quickly picked one of the three dresses I’d debated on and tossed it over my head. It was an adorable sunflower dress and shouted summer.

“Fine,” Kyle snorted. “But when we get home, I’m going to devour that body of yours, inch by inch,” he threatened in my ear, his voice edged with desire.

I tried to control my body as I tested his restraint. “You promise?” I tilted my head to see his eyes.

His gaze heated while he clenched his jaw. “Keep teasing me like that, and I’ll find a way to strap you to the bed, so I can stay deep inside you until sunrise.” His voice was tight, and his eyes looked wicked and wild. “Now, that is a promise. Wanna keep it up?” he challenged.

My body felt like it was overheating. Apparently, I had played with fire, and my panties were now wet. Shit! I should have quit while I was ahead.

“No, I can wait until after dinner,” I protested while trying to stifle my smile at how he had turned the tables on me. Do not laugh.

I stomped over to the dresser, swaying my hips with attitude, and I discarded my wet panties. Kyle inhaled sharply, and I glanced over my shoulder to see his eyes widening in disbelief.

“What in the hell are you doing now?” he asked.

“You got my panties wet,” I hissed. I rotated and picked out a pink-and-white pair of panties that would still match my bra.

He started laughing.

“It’s not funny,” I said. I turned back to face him with the most serious face I could muster. My mask faltered, and a chuckle escaped me.

“Yes, it is, and you know it.”

He closed the distance between us, his eyes dancing with humor. He gathered me in his arms and tossed me onto the bed playfully. As he straddled me, I squealed. He looked as if he was going to tickle me.

“Don’t. You. Dare,” I said, giggling uncontrollably.

A sexy smile curved his lips. “Then, you better kiss me.”

My hands cupped the sides of his jaw, and single-mindedly, I brought his lips against mine. As our mouths mingled together, I thought about how I loved the way he could be playful one minute and full of passion the next.

He broke our contact, and he affectionately smiled at me. “Ready?”

I nodded. I could feel myself glowing from within. “Ready,” I answered confidently.

As we pulled into his parents’ driveway, I quickly learned where Kyle had gotten his talent for design. The Victorian-style home was a breathtaking sight. The driveway led to a large arch centered above a stone water fountain. The front of the house was completely surrounded by wildflowers, except for a narrow cobblestone path that ran down the middle of the flowers.

“Wow,” I said, stunned, trying to take in all of the beautifully detailed landscaping.

“Yes, my father is a very talented craftsman. Since he retired, he has had even more time on his hands to perfect his already immaculate yard.”

I turned to face him. “I already see many similarities between your work and your father’s. You must really admire him.”

“I do.” He parked the car next to two other vehicles. “He was a great teacher.”

We walked hand in hand up the curvy sidewalk. At the door, his mother greeted us with a loving smile, and Kyle pulled his mom into a hug.

“Hello, dear. It’s very good to see you. We have missed you.” She kissed his cheek and then turned to face me as she gestured us into the foyer. “And you must be Lily. It’s very nice to meet you, dear,” she said as she hugged me.

The sincerity and kindness radiating from this woman reminded me of Kyle.

“Hi, Mrs. Madison. It’s great to meet you, too. You have a lovely home,” I said as I looked around. I admired a large chandelier hanging from the vaulted ceiling in the foyer. It had pretty crystal jewels in the center, and it fit the rest of the décor perfectly.

“Oh, please call me Grace, dear.” She turned to Kyle. “Dinner is almost ready. Your father had to run out, but he should be back soon. Kyle, why don’t you take Lily into the living room to join Ryan, Kate, and Abbey? I have just a few things to finish up in the kitchen, and then I’ll come and get everyone.”

“Would you like some help, Grace?”

“Oh no.” Grace motioned us to the living room. “You are a guest in our home, and Kyle’s brother and sister are looking forward to meeting you. You go on ahead and visit, dear, and make yourself comfortable.”

When Kyle and I entered the living room, everyone stood to greet us.

His brother stepped forward to hug Kyle. “Hey, Kyle. Good to see you, stranger,” Ryan said in a voice that was much lighter than Kyle’s.

Ryan shared many facial traits with Kyle, but he was fractionally shorter and about twenty pounds leaner.

“You, too, man.” Kyle gently pulled me forward. “This is my girlfriend, Lily,” he introduced me, not skipping a beat.

Girlfriend? My heart pounded even more rapidly.

“Lily, this is my brother, Ryan, his wife, Kate, and their soon-to-be plus one.” He pointed to Kate’s stomach. “Did I mention that I’m going to be an uncle?” Kyle grinned lovingly at me.

My brain was still stuck on the word girlfriend. I wasn’t sure if he was grinning over the word girlfriend or uncle.

“Lily, it’s nice to meet you,” Ryan said kindly.

I turned to Ryan and shook his hand. “Nice to meet you, too, Ryan.”

Kate outstretched her hand. “Hello, Lily. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She smiled sweetly.

“You, too, Kate. Congratulations on your pregnancy.”

All of our gazes shifted to Kate’s rounding belly.

“When are you due?” I asked.

Her hands instinctively came up to rub her stomach as she looked to Ryan with an affectionate smile. Turning back to me, her eyes glimmered with that pregnancy glow. “I’m due in August. Until then, we are anxiously awaiting to meet our daughter.”

“That’s wonderful!” I gushed. “How exciting.”

Kyle’s sister stepped forward. “Hi, Lily. I’m Kyle’s sister, Abbey. It’s very nice to meet you.”

Abbey was fairly short with long brown hair. She also had on a sundress with flip-flops. She was gorgeous to say the least. The Madison family had stunning traits all around. They each had chocolate brown hair and golden suntanned skin.

Ryan and Kate sat on the couch while Abbey went for the chair, leaving the love seat open for Kyle and me. He reached for my hand, sensing my nervousness, and ran his other hand over my knuckles.

Ryan was the first to make conversation. “So, how was your flight?”

“Good. We got in by four,” Kyle answered.

Ryan then turned to me. “Which hotel are you staying at? Not that we have many to choose from around this area.”

That was all it took for my cheeks to warm. I blinked and slowly opened my mouth, trying to decide on what to say.

Kyle beat me to the punch. “Lily is staying at my house while she’s here.”

Ryan’s, Kate’s, and Abbey’s eyes briefly widened at the same time. I could have sworn Kate mouthed, Oh.

Guess Kyle didn’t usually have houseguests. I made a mental note to ask Kyle about this later when we were alone.

“Oh.” Ryan recovered first. “So, what do you think of my brother’s house?” he asked, crossing one leg over the other, while taking his wife’s hand in his.

“It is beautiful. He’s very talented.”

“Yes, he is. Not to mention, he built most of it, too. He also helped Kate and me with our home a few years ago. He would have made a great architect.”

“Wow. That’s incredible.” I turned to Kyle. “Have you built any other homes?”

“Besides my own, I just helped with Ryan and Kate’s.”

Grace came in to inform us that dinner was ready, and we all stood just as Kyle’s father walked in the back door. After kissing Grace, he noticed my presence.

“Sorry for being late. Mrs. Wallace’s car got a flat tire just up the road, so I went to help. Looks like I’m just in time for dinner.” He made eye contact with me. “And you must be Lily. I’m Gavin, Kyle’s dad. Welcome to our home.” He reached forward to politely shake my hand.

“Thank you, sir. Your home is lovely.”

“Thank you.” Gavin smiled warmly.

As we all walked into the kitchen and took our seats at the table, I could see where Kyle got his looks. He was a carbon copy of his father. They were both tall with broad shoulders and similar facial structures. It was quite the resemblance.

“Well, let’s dig in, kids,” Gavin said.

He reached and placed the largest pile of mashed potatoes on his plate, making a small laugh escape from my lips.

Kyle cocked his head in my direction. “Do share.”

“Oh, just seeing another family resemblance, judging by the serving size of your father’s mashed potatoes.” I chuckled again.

“Oh, yes. Us Madison men love our food.” Gavin chortled.

“My mother used to tell me, ‘The way to a man’s heart is through his stomach.’” Grace let out a small laugh as she shook her head. “I didn’t understand that expression until I was married, dear. I can now tell you after a husband and two boys, it’s very true,” she said, making everyone at the table join in on the laughter.

This is a beautiful sight—this family all gathering together, sharing love and laughter. I quickly cut off the thought before the next one followed. I would not think of that today. This was a day of happiness, not sorrow.

After dinner, we all went out onto the back porch to sit by the little patio fire pit. Kyle put our chairs next to each other, placing us a little off to the side.

“Are you having a good time? Would you like to stay for a bit, or do you want to head home?”

My mind was stuck on the way he’d said home. “We can stay. I’m having a great time,” I assured him.

They were all great company and very welcoming.

Kyle’s sister, Abbey, stepped out with a large smile on her face. Her hands were full of graham crackers, Hershey’s chocolate bars, and of course, marshmallows. “What fun is a bonfire without s’mores?”

I was roasting my marshmallow to perfection, turning it until each side had a nice golden brown tone. All the while, Kyle was watching me with a charming smile on his face. I placed the marshmallow on my graham cracker with a large chunk of tasty chocolate, and I was about to bring it to my lips.

“Hey!” I squealed as Kyle snatched it and took a huge bite out of it. I couldn’t believe he’d eaten practically half of it in one bite.

Ryan laughed, and Kate elbowed him.

“Thank you,” Kyle said around a mouthful of my dessert. “Mmm, delicious. Now, that is how you cook a marshmallow!”

He grinned widely at me as he brought what was left of it to my mouth. I glared at him.

“Your turn. Open up,” he said.

The warm chocolate was so good as it melted against my lips, but I decided payback was still in order. I roasted marshmallow number two, created another s’more, and offered it to Kyle first.

“Want a bite?” I asked, keeping a straight face, as I lifted it to his mouth.

He tilted his head and gave me a look. “What’s your game?”

“Um, no game. I just decided to offer it before you took it,” I said, trying to keep my tone innocent.

“Uh-huh. Just remember what I said before about payback,” Kyle warned.

Oh shit! Keep the game face on and then…run! Fast!

Eyes on mine, he leaned forward and slowly opened his mouth. Holding the s’more with two hands, I quickly pulled the top graham cracker off, exposing the marshmallow, and then I tipped it up against his upper lip and the side of his cheek.

Laughter filled the air as Kyle narrowed his eyes. Shrieking, I jumped from my chair and started to run.

“Lily!” Kyle yelled, his voice laced with amusement.

I didn’t turn back. I just kept running while trying to find a safe hideout.

“Run, Lily! Run!” Abbey bellowed out while rolling into a fit of giggles.

Kyle caught me before I made it halfway across the yard. His hands wrapped around my waist and pulled me into his chest. Crap!

“You better cry for mercy,” Kyle whispered roughly and teasingly against my ear.

I turned in his embrace and circled my arms around his neck. Noticing a bit of smeared marshmallow around the edge of his lips, I decided to impishly tease my way out of his wrath. I leaned up on my toes and gently kissed his lower lip. Then, I inched over to the side of his mouth to lick the sticky residue off. He groaned and took my mouth against his, kissing me until I was breathless. He pulled away and bent down to put his hand behind my knee. He lifted me effortlessly into his arms, acting like my misdemeanor was all forgotten.

Instead of walking the full length of the yard back to the bonfire, he veered left, and that was when I saw it. Double crap! A pool was glowing with underwater lights rimming the edges.

I whipped my head back to Kyle. “You wouldn’t!”

He laughed and leaned forward. “Oh, beautiful girl, you should know by now that I would…and I will.”

Everyone could see us from the bonfire.

“Do it!” Ryan yelled, earning another elbow in the ribs from Kate.

“Leave her alone, Kyle!” Abbey warned.

“At least it’s heated!” Gavin laughed.

As Kyle took another step forward, one last thought rushed to my mind. “Brownies!” I cried, knowing how much he loved chocolate. “I’ll make you brownies!”

Kyle’s step faltered as he hesitated. “Brownies?” He cocked an eyebrow in question. “Can you make fudge brownies? And you’ll add vanilla ice cream?”

“Yes, I can do that,” I said sweetly.

He gave me a smacking kiss. “Saved by brownies.”

Kyle turned and walked us back toward the bonfire. As he sat in his chair, he pulled me onto his lap with my back firmly pressed to his chest. Grace winked at me, and I knew she was referencing her comment about men and food.

Men and food. Jeez…

After we got back to Kyle’s house, we decided to call it a night. Kyle had an early meeting, and I had a conference call and more writing to do.

Kyle had already stripped down to his briefs by the time I entered the bedroom. He went to the edge of the bed and dropped tiredly onto his stomach. I walked over to the armoire and pulled out my favorite worn white T-shirt and a pair of plain white cotton panties. For sleeping, I preferred comfy panties over cuteness.

I turned and headed to the bed, taking in Kyle’s mostly naked form. My body hummed just from looking at him. His broad deltoids were glimmering in the dim light, quickly catching my attention. My eyes then gazed down at his narrow waist where I admired the most gorgeous behind I’d ever seen. His backside was toned and tight. My eyes lowered to take in his muscular thick thighs. They were the perfect fit to the rest of his physique.

“See something you want?” Kyle asked, somehow sensing my stare while his face was buried in his pillow. He knew me all too well.

“I’m just taking in the view and admiring what’s mine,” I said, specifically using his word back to him.

Kyle chuckled softly into the side of the pillow. “Yes Lily, all yours.”

My eyes then roamed up to his arms, lingering on his tattoos. I licked my lips at remembering the feeling of his wide biceps when he had carried me. I definitely had an arm fetish as well as a few other areas of interest.

I climbed on the bed and straddled his waist. My greedy hands moved up to his shoulders as I felt his warm skin beneath my palms. Then, I slowly traveled back down to his waist and softly grabbed his behind. I tried to savor each touch. As a low, deep growl left his throat, the corner of my lips turned up into a smile. I could get to him, too.

Kyle turned his head and placed it on his forearm, watching me from the corner of his eye. “I love the way your hands feel on my body and the way you touch me. It’s as if you can’t get enough,” he said, his voice raw with emotions.

My breath caught, and my chest ached as I felt the same connection to him. “Me, too,” I whispered breathlessly. I tried to lighten the sensations rushing through me as I massaged up the curves of his strong back, following his spine, before moving back down again.

He gently lifted his waist, and I rose up onto my knees, so he could turn over to lie on his back.

“I need you. I need to touch you.” His voice was deliciously throaty and rough.

He shifted again, pushing his erection along my sex, and I inhaled sharply as my body shivered. His sexy grin formed on his lips as he finally took in my attire. I knew he was having the same flashback as I was, thinking back to the morning of our first date when I had worn the same thing.

“You are so sexy.” He gripped my thighs in his hands and then ran them up to my behind as he rocked his hips into me, making us both groan. “You make me feel so much.”

He then angled his erection to brush along my sex as he circled his hips underneath me. My abdomen tingled as my orgasm stirred from deep within me. Surely, I couldn’t come just from this.

“Do you feel me, Lily?” His erection kept a constant motion, rubbing and brushing along my clit with deliberate pressure. “Do you feel what you do to me? I’m always hard, always ready for you.” His words pulled me in, deeper and deeper. “Should I make you come like this?” His right hand held my waist as his erection urged forward with more force.

My heart was pulsing uncontrollably. I gasped as I felt myself growing wetter. I was halfway delirious with desire and need. Blood was rushing to every part of my body. His other hand rose over my T-shirt to squeeze and knead my breast in his palm. My core stirred into a frenzy.

“Oh. My. God.” I gasped for air. My senses were on overdrive.

“That’s right, Lily…feel me.” He gave another firm stroke against the length of my sex, pressing hard on my clit.

“Kyle!” I cried as I came.

He held me, looking directly into my eyes, as my body trembled through its release. Jesus. Intense would be a serious understatement.

Kyle was staring at me, his eyes filled with desire. “Watching you come is the sexiest thing I have ever seen.” His voice was gruff as he continued to look at me intently.

My cheeks and neck turned warm at the thought of how I must have looked when I had come on his lap just moments before. I had no control over what I said, screamed, or did during an orgasm. It always seemed to completely overpower my senses.

He recognized my nervousness and sat up to grab my chin, tipping it up to meet his gaze. “Hey, it was a compliment. Watching you come is hot, and it turns me on.”

“Really?” I asked shyly. Having no other experiences, I didn’t have anything to compare this to. I only knew what I was feeling inside.

“Hell yes. You almost unmanned me by coming like that on my lap…just from me touching you. It shows me how much you want me.”

I snuggled closer and threaded my fingers through his hair. “Oh, I want you.” I closed the distance between us, taking his lips in a passionate kiss. The rest of the world seemed to fade away when Kyle kissed me.

His hands wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer to his body. His tongue flicked over my lips until I parted them once again. My fingers came to his throat, caressing the length of it, before they made their way up to his cheeks and sideburns, feeling the contours of his face.

Kyle sat upright as I arched my back and pulled off my shirt, wanting nothing else between us. Then, I pressed my breasts against his hard chest. Sensing my need, he palmed each of my breasts in his hands. He placed soft kisses along my collarbone, breathing erratically, while taking his time to cherish my fevered skin. I moaned in pure ecstasy.

Deciding it was my turn to please him, I gently pushed on his shoulders until he was flat on his back. A low growl left his throat when I bent forward to place kisses along it, and then I continued my path down his sternum all the way across to his peaked nipple. I nipped it with the tip of my teeth before sucking it into my mouth to soothe the sting with my tongue. His hands tightened on my waist, and I rose up, so he could quickly get rid of my panties. Lowering back down again, I softly kissed and licked my way to his navel. His stomach fractionally went in and out as he tried to control his breathing. My fingers lightly skimmed the light patch of hair on the lower part of his abdomen, and I placed a kiss off to the side in the sensitive crevice of his waist.

“Lily,” Kyle groaned.

I used my finger to trail back over the path to his pelvis and then down to tease the edge of his briefs until I reached the hard length of his erection. He groaned as his thighs clenched underneath my own.

He lifted his hips off the bed, and I removed his boxers. I took him firmly in both hands and marveled at his long, thick shaft. His skin felt so soft beneath my fingers. Leaning down, I kissed the tip gently with my lips, making his hands clench into my thighs, before I took the full length of him into my mouth.

“Lily…” It was his turn to pant.

“Shh,” I breathed. Bringing his erection to the front of my mouth, I swirled my tongue around the tip before descending to the base once again, sucking firmly as I began to pull back, repeating until I found a steady rhythm. Kyle shuddered.

“Enough,” he rasped, yanking me up. “I need to be inside you. Now. I can’t wait another damn second.”

He reached into the nightstand. As he turned and sheathed himself, I thought of something I wanted to try.

I heard his sharp intake of breath as he rotated to take in the sight of me. I had shifted to my knees with my palms flat on the bed and behind up in the air, facing him.

“Lily, you are so beautiful.” He stroked my back hesitantly. “Are you sure? This position is…rougher.” His voice was extremely hoarse.

I could tell his control was slipping as desire and lust were taking him over. His other hand caressed my bare cheek, alternating soft touches with firm squeezes. His yearning gave me the courage I needed.

“I’m sure.” I nodded over my shoulder. “Take me, Kyle. Make me yours.” I wanted to give him this, give him myself.

He leaned forward, and the tip of his erection brushed along my sex as he gripped each cheek. A strained groan shook his chest. He bent down, breathing heavy, and he placed sweet kisses on my lower back, shoulders, and all the way up to my throat.

“You are so fucking sexy, kneeling like this.”

The raw need in his voice was hot. I wiggled my cheeks at him, silently pleading him to take me. With one hand on my waist, the other went between my legs, dipping into my sex. The suspense was turning me on even more…or it was killing me slowly.

Kyle cursed under his breath. “You’re soaked.” He inhaled the scent of my hair and kissed the back of my neck as he entered me in one slow, even stroke.

I groaned his name loudly at the incredible new sensation. My imminent release stirred within my core, building with each precise thrust of his hips.

“That’s right, baby. Feel me deep inside you, feel my need for you.” His deliberately unhurried strokes continued, driving me crazy. “You. Are. Mine. Lily.”

The word yes may have left my lips a time…or two. I was lost inside him, inside us, as his thrusts became more uneven and demanding. His fingers dug into my hips to steady us. I bucked into him, taking all of him, as he pounded into me. The familiar pull intensified deep in my belly as he pulled us closer together. When he began to stroke my clit, my orgasm spiraled over the edge. His hips convulsed against mine as his release broke free.

Kyle collapsed on his side, and he gathered me in his arms as we both tried to steady our ragged breathing. His hands gently caressed up and down my body. His warm flushed skin felt good against mine as I snuggled into him in a way that was becoming very familiar to me.

“What did you think of my family today?” he asked as we were lying in the dark under his silky comforter.

“They are all wonderful. Thank you for taking me to meet them.” I caressed his thumb with mine.

“I’m glad you came with me. You know, they all loved you, especially my mom.”

“She did?” I asked hopefully.

“Oh, yes.” He smiled against my neck. “I could see it in her eyes.”

Still not feeling close enough, I crawled over his chest and twined my legs with his. I rested my cheek against his bare skin, listening to the steady beat of his heart.

I heard Kyle faintly whisper, “Good night,” before I dozed off, feeling his hand caressing my bare back.

The ambulance was so cold. Why does it have to be so cold? I shivered and turned my head to look around. I blinked in agony. My temples were throbbing painfully, and I raised my hand to my head to try to steady my blurred vision. As I pulled my hand back, bright red blood covered my fingers.

What happened? Where is everyone?

Then, I remembered the metal hitting. It was a horrible deafening sound. I recalled flipping…several times…and screaming…so many heart-wrenching screams.

Annie! Annie was screaming. Annie! Annie!

“Lily! Lily, wake up! You’re dreaming!”

Gentle hands shook me awake.

“Annie? Where’s Annie?” I opened my eyes to see only darkness. I tried to jump back, but hands held me in place.

“It’s okay, Lily. You’re here with me, not there,” Kyle said, lightly rubbing my back. His touch was trying to soothe me. “It was just another nightmare.”

Tears streaked down my cheeks. These nightmares haunted me, haunted what was left of my life.

“Shh…I’ve got you, Lily.” Kyle kissed my hair tenderly. “You’re going to be okay.”

He lay with me and comforted me until my breathing returned to normal.

It was just a nightmare, Lily. It does not have to control your life.

“Do you have these nightmares often?” he asked, his voice soft.

“Yes. Sometimes, I get a break, but it varies.”

I thought about all the times these dreams had troubled me. I’d woken up in middle of the night, all alone, and I had cried myself to sleep, not having anyone to comfort me.

I didn’t want to be that person drowning anymore.

After a while of thinking, I lifted my head to look at Kyle, only seeing his face partially in the darkness. “Okay, I’ll go,” I murmured, knowing it was time to face my fears head-on.

Kyle placed one arm behind his head, propping himself up. “Go where?”

I took a deep breath. “I’ll go meet your friend, Dr. Peterson. I think it’s time to move forward with my life.”

His arm tightened around me, hugging me. “Thank you, Lily.” He sighed in relief. “This has been killing me, seeing you hurt like this and not being able to help.”

His fingers threaded into my blonde hair. Pulling my face to his, he kissed me until I was breathless. He was all I needed. My body craved him like it was my last breath as he brought me deeper into his world.

The morning flew by with a conference call with a small news company interested in doing an interview. After the phone call, I was scatterbrained, and I didn’t accomplish squat. Jeez! An interview! I squealed and did the happy dance in Kyle’s living room at the thought of having my first interview.

My phone beeped with a text from Kyle.

On my way back, beautiful. Want me to bring lunch?

My tummy grumbled in agreement.

Yum. Whatcha have in mind?

My foodaholic responded right away.

BLTs and fries sound good?

I quickly replied to Kyle’s text.

Yes!

After hitting Send, it was time to get back to the grind. Books didn’t write themselves.

Half an hour later, my fingers were still hammering the keys as Kyle walked in the door with food. Unable to stop, I kept writing as the scene played out in my head.

Kyle approached me with two bags of food and plates in hand. “Ready for some grub? I’m starved.” He pulled out the BLTs and fries and started putting them on plates.

“Yes,” I mumbled, still typing away.

“How was your morning?”

“Good,” I said, deep in thought over how I was going to end my scene.

He laughed at my trance. “Are you going to eat?”

“Yes.” Keeping my eyes on the screen, my left hand reached out and snatched a french fry. My fingers went back to typing.

“Are you always monosyllable when you work?” he asked, clearly amused.

“Yes.” I was almost there. There was just one thing missing.

Got it! My fingers continued to pound the keys. I was trying to place my characters into the next scene.

“Is this one of those times I can ask you anything, and you’ll answer?”

“Yes,” I replied, not hearing his question.

I felt the cushions shift slightly.

“Would you ever move to California?”

“Ye—” I started but caught myself.

Wait. What?

I snapped my head up, my eyes widening in fear. “Wait. What? Move here?” I inhaled nervously, my characters forgotten.

He sat perfectly still, reading my eyes. He was calm while I was freaking out.

“Just a thought. Not now, but I wanted to know your views on moving here someday in the future.” Kyle smiled shyly. “Or is your heart really set on Florida?”

I sat, trying to breathe in and out, while I pondered his question.

Would I move here…with him…someday? I didn’t know if I had an answer now. My fear was too strong. I didn’t know if I was ready for that step. We barely knew each other…even though I knew my feelings were strong for Kyle. Lots of words described those feelings, but I was not ready to label them. It was all moving so fast…too fast. Do all relationships move this fast?

He sat quietly as I worked out my thoughts.

“Everything is moving so quickly. I don’t think normal relationships think about that stuff this at this stage, right?” My defenses went up.

He moved closer, pulling me onto his lap, as my heart skipped a beat. He seemed to have that effect on me a lot. The backs of his fingers caressed my cheeks as he leaned forward and placed kisses along my jaw.

“Nothing I feel about you is normal, Lily.” He ran kisses up and down my throat, breathing hard. He moved to my ear and sucked the lobe into his mouth. “So, we get to set our own rules.”

I was unable to stop the groan that left my lips. Shit. The man disarmed me with his words. He was so honest and forthcoming.

“Right?” he questioned, his voice going husky.

I could tell he was as turned-on as I was. Thoughts of him were clouding my mind.

“Right.” I nodded.

The doorbell rang, effectively pulling us out of the moment. Harley started barking like a maniac at the door. He might not be a good bodyguard, but he would definitely let us know if there were an intruder.

Kyle sighed and stood, picking me up with him. He gave me one of his sexy grins. “Rain check?”

I laughed. “Of course.”

He set me down on my feet and walked to the door.

After Kyle opened the door, Abbey came into the living room. Her smile could light up a room, and I had an image of us becoming great friends in the future. I blinked up at her, surprised at the thought I’d just had.

“Hi, Abbey,” I greeted her, still trying to shake the peculiar visualization.

“Hello, Lily. How are you?” she asked as she sat on the sofa next to me.

Kyle leaned up against the back of a lounge chair on the opposite side of the room.

“I’m great,” I said.

“Well, I see that I can’t take you to lunch as my brother has already fed you, so I thought maybe we could have a girls’ night out tonight.” Abbey’s tone was hopeful. “I could introduce you to a few of my close friends.”

Kyle looked as surprised at the gesture as I was. I looked at him, not sure of what he thought of the idea.

He shrugged at me. “It’s up to you, Lily.”

Some girl time did sound fun, and I was supposed to be moving forward in my life. “Um, okay,” I replied, blinking up at Abbey, as Harley came to lie by my feet.

“Great!” Abbey smiled. “I’ll pick you up at seven, and we can go out together from there. See you then!”

And just like that, she was gone as fast as she had come.

I sat and pondered, taking in the last few minutes. What did I just agree to again? I was nervous about going out with a crowd, especially with girls I didn’t even know, because I was kind of a loner.

Kyle must have read the uneasiness on my face as he walked over and sat next to me. “You’ll be fine,” he assured me as he tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear. “Abbey is a lot of fun. I’ve only met a few of her friends, but I know Abbey has a good sense of judgment about people.”

I smiled nervously at him. “I’m not really a big crowd person.” I let out an exasperated sigh. “But I think it will be good for me to get out.”

He nodded in agreement. “Shall I heat up our unfinished lunch? Then, we can do whatever you want for the afternoon unless you need to finish more work that I interrupted.”

“I do have one quick thing to finish, and then I’m done. What do you have in mind after that?”

“We can do whatever you want.” He continued to stroke a strand of my hair.

I did have one idea, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to ask. I didn’t have anything to wear tonight, and standing next to Abbey, I would feel very underdressed.

“Well, I do kind of have one idea,” I added nervously.

“What’s that?” He shifted me closer to him.

“I didn’t bring any clothes to wear out tonight, so could we maybe go shopping for a bit?” I asked, hoping he wasn’t one of those men who hated shopping.

“I think I can manage that.” Kyle kissed my cheek and smirked. “That way, I can approve.”

I chuckled. “Uh-huh. I’m a pretty conservative girl, so we shouldn’t have any issues.”

“That’s good. I’d hate to have to kick some dude’s ass for looking at your legs, or…” His voice was lost as his gaze traveled up and down my body. “Anywhere for that matter.” He stood and pulled me up with him. “Let’s finish eating, so we can head out.”

I took our plates to the kitchen. As I waited for our food to heat up, I looked around, feeling bad about eating take-out when I could have put this beautiful kitchen to good use.

After we finished eating, we headed to the mall. I didn’t find any cute dresses in the first two stores, so we headed into a third. Kyle had already impressed me with his patience for shopping. I laughed at the thought.

My dad had always hated shopping. My mom had tried to drag him along, especially during prom and homecoming. She had told him that he would be missing a special moment if he did not come with us. Unfortunately for my dad, with two girls, he had been forced to do it twice.

My sister and I had both been very girlie when we were younger. We would always play dress-up and get into our mom’s closet and makeup. I would curl Annie’s hair or braid it for her, and she would do the same for me.

One time, we’d found Mom’s pretty dresses along with a few heels that were still in the boxes in the back of her closet, and we’d dressed up in those. We had curled our hair and put on lots of eye makeup. We had pretended we were going to visit a castle, and our knights had even picked us up in carriages. Mom had caught us before we could put it all back, and we’d gotten into trouble. As my mom had said at the time, “Heaps and heaps of trouble!” We had both been grounded for a week.

Sitting in the waiting area of the changing room, Kyle pulled me out of my thoughts, and I blinked up at him.

“I think I like the black dress better for tonight, but that one…” His eyes shined brightly. “You have to wear that one out to dinner with me.”

“I like the first black-and-white one, too. I think I’ll get them both, and then I just need a pair of black shoes to match both dresses.” I went back into the changing room, and shortly after, I emerged with the dresses in hand.

We walked to the register, and I placed the dresses on the counter. I reached for my clutch to grab my debit card. Kyle had already pulled out his card, and he was about to hand it to the cashier.

“What are you doing? I can pay for my dresses.”

I pushed my card toward the cashier, but Kyle moved my hand out of the way.

“My vacation, my treat,” Kyle said simply.

“I don’t need you to buy me things. I just wanted you to come with me.”

“I know, but I want to buy them, so end of discussion,” he replied with finality, topping it off with a smirk at me.

I was not used to people buying me things. I had been very independent in college, and I’d supported myself for three years now. However, I did not want to argue with Kyle in public, and his tone had said that was the end of that, but I begged to differ. We would definitely finish this conversation later. I did not want to be dependent on anyone—ever. I needed to stay independent in case I was ever left alone again.

“Thank you for the dresses, but it’s only the end of the discussion for now. In the future, I can buy my own things,” I said, taking a deep breath.

Kyle stiffened minimally, but otherwise, he let my comment go. I had a feeling it would come up again.

In the shoe store, I found a great pair of black heels. My heels slipped in with ease, and they felt more like slippers. I figured I could never have too many pairs of black heels, and these were perfect to add to my collection.

At the register, Kyle again paid and pushed my card away. He was a bit more irritated by my protest this time. He still would not budge.

I exhaled, exasperated, but I decided not to make a scene.

I valued my independence. It was my rock. I needed that security and consistency. I could not let Kyle take that away from me. We would have to be equals in our relationship.

I kept silent until we were out of the store, but then I turned to face him, needing to get it off my chest. “Kyle, I appreciate you buying me the dresses and shoes today, but it really wasn’t necessary. I can afford them myself, and I don’t want you to buy me things.”

His jaw clenched as he stopped and looked at me. Luckily, we were off to the side by the restrooms, so we did not have an audience.

“Lily, you are going to have to get used to me buying you things. If I want to buy you something, I will,” he said, his tone final. My eyes flared, and he sighed at first, but then he took a gentler approach. “In my family, the man is the provider. That’s how I was raised, Lily.”

I sighed back. “I’m just not used to it. I’ve taken care of myself for a while now, and that’s the way I like it. Change is difficult for me.”

He tipped my chin up to meet his gaze. “There’s going to be lots of change coming your way. Me buying you a few dresses will be the least of it.”

He smiled cheekily as my mouth opened to speak.

“I—”

I was silenced by his kiss.

“Enough. Let’s head out. Do you want some ice cream before we leave?”

“Yes, that sounds…crap! I don’t have a strapless bra with me. I need to get a bra.”

His smile broadened, and his strides doubled. “Now, you’re talking.”

With that, we were on our way in the direction of my favorite store.

I shook my head and quickened my pace to keep up with him, giggling at his forwardness. “You are such a guy.”

Men go into Victoria’s Secret all the time, right? How bad could it be?

I walked in with Kyle and went to the Very Sexy Collection. It was my favorite because they were so soft yet sexy and comfortable. I quickly found the one I needed and rummaged the drawer for my size.

In that short amount of time, Kyle had wandered off, so I went in search for him. I found him standing next to a mannequin with a sexy red bra and matching panties. He gave me a boyish grin as I walked closer to him.

“This one…” Kyle pointed to the mannequin. “This one will look great on your toned ass,” he complimented, totally off in his own thoughts.

I gaped at him in pure shock and embarrassment. Right about now, I was betting that my cheeks and neck were flushed in a vibrant shade of bright red. I glanced around quickly, making sure no one was within earshot.

“Shh! You realize you just said that out loud, don’t you?” I hissed, seriously trying my hardest to keep a straight face. It was embarrassing…but quite funny, too.

On a laugh, he turned to face me. As he looked down at my feet and slowly made his way back up to my eyes, I could tell he was now picturing me in the red bra and panties set.

“We are definitely getting this, too,” he said, his tone husky.

“You are insatiable.” I snorted. “Besides, I have the black garter set that you insisted I bring from home, remember?” I looked into his dark eyes.

He kissed my lower lip, slowly drawing it into his mouth. As he stepped back, I held in a moan.

“Oh, yes. I definitely remember the black one, and I look forward to seeing it on you.” He reached down to open the drawers. “But we are still getting this one, too.”

In pure defeat, I told him my sizes.

Back at the house, I quickly showered, realizing it was later than I’d thought. When I got out, my cell phone beeped with a text from an unknown number.

Looking forward to meeting you in person. When will you be back home?

I glanced at the unknown number again, thinking of whom it could be, before I began applying my makeup. I only had fifteen minutes to get ready, so the text was quickly forgotten.

I ripped off the tags from my new strapless bra and the black dress I had picked out for tonight, and I quickly slipped them on. I had not curled my hair in a long time, so I decided it would be perfect for tonight. Even curled, my hair still reached past my bra strap. I slipped my feet into my heels and headed out to the living room. I could hear Abbey’s voice laughing as she teased her brother.

Kyle instantly looked in my direction as I entered the room. He walked up to me, his expression turning warm and affectionate. A warm buzz stirred low in my belly as he kissed my cheek.

“You look beautiful, Lily.”

“Wow, Lily. You are going to have a crowd tonight!” Abbey said as Kyle glared at her. “Are you ready?”

“Yep, I think so,” I replied nervously, shifting on my feet, with my hands at my sides.

“Behave, ladies,” Kyle added before giving me another kiss. “Call me if you need a ride.” He turned to face Abbey. “And I mean it. You, too.”

Abbey waved off her brother. “Oh, we’ll be fine. No worries.”

The local bar was much busier than I had expected. We picked a table along the sidewall and sat down. Abbey ordered mozzarella sticks right away as we waited for the others to arrive.

Abbey introduced me to Kristen, who was sitting closest to the wall. She was very tall and lean with golden locks. Her eyes were the brightest shade of green I had ever seen. She was absolutely stunning. As I observed Kristen, I noticed she was the shyer and quieter one of the two.

Gail arrived next. She was very petite with short brown hair that was cut to accentuate her defined cheekbones. Her dress brought out her big brown eyes. She was very outgoing, and she seemed like she was ready to rock.

We all sat at our booth, munching on mozzarella sticks, while we exchanged greetings and smiles. This bunch looked like they knew how to have a good time. Abbey ordered the first round of drinks.

“Are you from around here, Lily?” Gail asked, turning to look at me.

“I live in Florida.” I smiled kindly at her.

The waitress returned with our drinks. “Will that be all, folks?” she asked, her voice ringing with a Southern accent. She smiled sweetly at us.

Abbey turned her attention to the waitress. “Oh, could you have another round ready? We have every intention of blowing off some steam tonight.” She gave the waitress a saucy grin.

I laughed and turned my attention back to Gail.

“I have family in Florida. Where do you live?” Gail asked, making polite conversation.

“I live in Sanibel Island. Whereabouts do your folks live?” I asked while dipping my mozzarella stick into the sauce.

Hearing deep male laughs, I turned my head to see a table full of men, joking and causing a racket among themselves.

Abbey shook her head and cut in. “Rowdy fuckers. We’ll just have to be louder.”

My eyebrows lifted at Abbey. This was a new side of her. She looked sweet and innocent in her feminine dress, but I rapidly rationalized that I was about to see a whole other side of her since she was away from her family. In that moment, I promised to let myself go, just have fun, and get to know Abbey.

“They’re fine. They just want to let loose like the rest of us,” I said to Abbey before turning back to Gail, giving her my attention once again. Feeling bad that our conversation kept getting interrupted, I sent her an apologetic smile.

“My family lives about ten minutes just outside of Orlando. I try to visit once a year to dip my toes in that warm ocean.” Gail chuckled and took a long sip of her drink. “So, how do you know Abbey?”

“She’s dating my brother, Kyle,” Abbey said nonchalantly.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Kristen had perked up at the mention of Kyle. Hmm…must be a story there.

Gail also looked surprised as her eyes glancing between Abbey and me. “You’re dating Kyle?” she asked, making sure she’d heard correctly.

“Yes,” I said, my voice reserved. I shifted uncomfortably, not sure where this conversation was leading.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to sound rude…but Kyle doesn’t usually date.” Gail turned and quickly looked at Kristen before turning back at me. “Kristen has been trying to get Kyle to go on a date with her for years.”

Kristen glared at Gail as Abbey busted out laughing.

“Oh jeez, Gail. Don’t go there. We all know Kristen has had a major crush on Kyle for forever.” Abbey shrugged as if it were common knowledge.

“It was a long time ago,” Kristen stated in a matter-of-fact tone, her voice begging to drop it.

“Uh-huh.” Abbey rolled her eyes. “So, anyway…Gail, how is that hot job of yours going?”

“Great! My boss just gave me a raise to work with gorgeous football players all day so the next round is on me, ladies.” Gail beamed.

On the car ride over, Abbey had filled me in on what Kristen and Gail did for a living. Kristen was a local broker, and Gail had a much more intriguing job as a sports therapist. Gail basically worked with all team players to help them maintain their topmost performance which lowered the risk of injuries. She would also treat any that did occur.

Abbey drooled over the fact that Gail got to work with men all day. Abbey threatened Kyle all the time, saying if he didn’t spoil her more, she’d go work with hot men all day instead. Considering how protective Kyle was, I was sure that wouldn’t go over smoothly.

“That’s great news, Gail! I’m very happy for you!” Abbey shouted with excitement.

The waitress walked by just then, and Abbey ordered a round of shots and refills on our drinks.

“That’s amazing, Gail!” Kristen said.

“Congratulations, Gail!” I added.

“Thanks, guys! I’m very excited as well. I’ve worked my ass off for this job, and I’m glad it’s finally paying off,” Gail gushed.

The waitress returned quickly with our order.

“To Gail, who got an awesome pay raise! And the lucky bitch gets to work with hot, sweaty, bulging muscles all day, every day!” Abbey cheered with admiration for her friend.

We all lifted our shots and tipped them back. The sting of hard liquor burned the back of my throat, and I sipped on my cocktail to soothe it.

“So, what’s new with you, Abbey? You haven’t called us lately. I was beginning to think you traded your friends in for a man,” Gail said.

“I’ve just been working a lot.” Abbey shrugged. “With Kyle out of town, I’ve had my hands full. But I love to be busy, and I’m the boss when he’s gone. You know I’m not one to just sit around.” Abbey winked and took a drink of her green apple martini. “Kristen, how is your apartment hunting going?”

“It’s going great!” Kristen said. “I found one with a spectacular view about ten minutes from where I live now. I put in my application yesterday.” She looked excited and hopeful.

“That definitely calls for another round.” Gail signaled the waitress.

The waitress dispensed round two. Although the shot went down smoother than the first, I again chased it with my martini.

Before I knew it, we were on our next round as we congratulated Kristen on closing a large deal she had been working on. This time, the third shot went down like water.

I decided to text Kyle before all the letters on my phone blended together. We definitely weren’t headed down the sober road anytime soon.

Might want to pick us up later. Already on third round of shots.

“Sooo, Lily, what do you dooo for a living?” Kristen asked as I finished texting Kyle. Her eyes looked me over as if I were up on the chopping block.

I wasn’t sure if she’d slurred on purpose because of the alcohol or as an insult. She definitely had a hang-up on Kyle.

“I’m a writer.” I smiled genuinely, thinking that maybe we could still be friends.

Kristen’s eyes lifted in amazement. “A writer? What do you write?”

“Novels,” was all I got out because Abbey chimed in.

“She writes romance novels. You should read her first book, The Unexpected. It was remarkable. I’m patiently awaiting the sequel myself.” Abbey turned to face me. “When does it come out again?”

My brain was still stuck on the fact that she had read my book. “December. Wait, you read my book? When?” I asked, my mind reeling.

Abbey rolled her eyes. “Of course, I read your book. You’re dating my brother, and I was curious,” she answered to her satisfaction.

“But I use a pen name,” I countered.

Abbey rolled her eyes. “Like that will protect your privacy nowadays?” she joked.

My eyes widened in panic, knowing it was true.

Abbey nudged my shoulder playfully. “Relax, Lily. Everyone is vulnerable these days. Heck, anyone can go online and find a satellite picture of my house. I just wanted to see if your book would tell me what kind of person you are.” She smiled repentantly. “Curiosity got the best of me. It’s not every day my brother brings a girl home, let alone flies her across the United States.”

I could feel the heat rushing to my cheeks.

“Do you only write romance?” Kristen asked, wanting to defer the subject of Kyle.

“I only write romance as of now. I hope to branch out to more genres in the future, but we’ll see.”

“Can you write my love story?” Gail joked. “I’d really like to meet a man and settle down any day now. I’m tired of playing the field.”

“I hear ya, sister,” Abbey added as she clinked her glass with Gail’s.

By the time Kyle texted back, we were on our fifth shot and round three of cocktails.

Ready when you are. Are you girls behaving?

I smiled at his text, wishing I were with him even though I was having a really great time with the girls.

Of course. ;)

We chatted and laughed as we each talked about anything and everything that came to mind—our lives, work, and men. It had been so long since I had done this. Other than Brooke, the girlfriends department had been pretty sparse since college. I missed just hanging out with girlfriends. When I lost my family, I’d closed myself off from everyone. Maybe this was my sign to try again.

We finished our shots, and I decided it was my last one for the evening.

Gail stood and gestured to the dance floor with a wicked, wicked grin. “Time to shake what your mama gave you, ladies!” she yelled over her shoulder while heading straight for the dance floor.

I took a large sip of water before following Abbey and Kristen to the dance floor. We danced like no one was watching. Without a single care in the world, we were just a bunch of free spirits, letting loose on the dance floor. I smiled, reveling at the feeling of just letting go. It felt great.

I turned, getting ready to head back to the table, and then I paused. Kyle was sitting in a booth with a beer in hand, his eyes absorbing my every move. I smiled as I looked at him. He had changed into a dark pair of washed denim. His fitted T-shirt was white with black jagged swirls on one side that curved up onto the shoulder. It gave him a dark and dangerous look. Walking in his direction, I licked my lips and closed the final distance between us.

“Hi. Perfect timing if I must say.” My voice sounded breathy in my ears. Damn it! I wanted the upper hand, but the alcohol was making me jump right into his lap.

“Yes, I’m glad I decided to head out.” He let loose a gorgeous smile. “I wouldn’t have wanted to miss getting to see you dance…or that smile that came along with it.”

“It was fun and easy to enjoy myself,” I admitted. I sat down in the booth across from Kyle, and I quickly reached for the water sitting next to his beer.

“I’m glad. I like to see you smile,” Kyle added in a gentle voice as I continued to gulp down his water. He raised his eyebrows. “Thirsty?”

I nodded. “That was exhausting…but a lot of fun.” I noticed that Kristen, Abbey, and Gail were still on the dance floor, and I smiled over at them.

“Did you have a good time?” Kyle asked as the waitress brought over slices of bread with spinach and artichoke dip. “I thought you might be hungry.”

I was starving, so I grabbed a piece of bread and spread the dip along it. It looked delicious. “I had a wonderful time. Your sister is great,” I replied before taking a bite. “Mmm, this is to die for.” I licked my fingers, not wanting to waste any of the creamy dip.

“She is. Sometimes, she can get carried away. That’s why I decided to come out.”

I glanced back at the dance floor to see Abbey, Kristen, and Gail all dancing with men now.

“And it looks like I arrived just in time before all the men in heat attacked,” he added.

I gave him the look. “They are all just looking for their special someone. No harm intended.”

“Special someone?”

He took a bite of the bread, and my eyes wandered to his mouth.

“You know, trying to find ‘the one’? Never mind…it’s a girl thing.” I waved my hand. “Speaking of, I heard Kristen has a crush on you. Why didn’t you go out with her?” My mind was curious.

Kyle shrugged as if it weren’t a big deal. “She’s not my type.”

“And what’s your type?” I wondered out loud with a laugh.

“You.” His tone was serious as he stared at me, making my cheeks flush in response. Leaning forward, he brushed the side of my face with the backs of his fingers. “I love it when I make you blush.”

My blush deepened even more as he sat back against the booth.

“Do you think they are ready to go?” I asked.

He glanced over at them. “Probably not, but we can check.” He finished his beer and grabbed my hand to lead me over to the girls. Abbey was dancing with a tall blond as we walked up to her.

“Are you ready to head out?” Kyle asked his sister.

“Not yet, but soon?” Abbey said hopefully.

“Half an hour, and then we’re out.”

Abbey nodded and walked over to Gail and Kristen just as one of my favorite songs started to play. I grabbed Kyle’s hand, pulling him toward me. He looked down at me and wrapped his arms on either side my waist. I started to move my hips to the beat, hoping that he would follow along. I had no idea if he could or would dance.

Smiling down at me, he gathered me closer and started moving to the beat. Oh. His hands tightened around my waist, and our rhythm became one and the same. Oh god…the man could move.

With one hand on my wrist while the other gripped my hip, he turned me until my back was pressed against his hard chest. His unyielding large hands cupped just below my breasts before he gradually descended to grip my hips once again. A sensational electrical pull danced between us as his erection brushed along my backside. His hips rocked against mine in time to the pulsing beat. It was perfect and erogenous. I was lost in the song, lost in him. Everyone else faded far, far away.

I turned at the sound of Abbey shouting my name when the song ended. Abbey waved at me, and I waved back.

As another song started, Kyle pressed me close again. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I shut my eyes and reveled in the feeling of his breath along my throat. His hands went to my waist, and I absorbed the feeling of his every touch. The song ended all too soon, and I felt dead on my feet.

Kyle grabbed my hand and led me to the far side of the dance floor where Abbey and Kristen were dancing. “Time to go.”

“Alright, let me get Gail. I’ll meet you guys at the door.” Abbey walked off in search of Gail.

After rounding everyone together, we all headed to the car. Gail and Kristen planned to stay with Abbey and get their cars in the morning.

We dropped them off and said our good nights. Then, Kyle and I were on our way back to his house. The long day caught up with me quickly as I rested my head on the back of the seat.

I awoke to Kyle lifting me from the car.

“I got you. Put your hands around my neck.”

I did as he’d asked and relaxed into the cradle of his neck as he headed into the house. He walked into the bedroom and laid me on the bed. He took off my heels and set them gently on the floor. Kyle went to the dresser and rummaged through my shirt drawer. I could only guess he was looking for my favorite T-shirt.

“It’s dirty. I should have done laundry today,” I said.

He silently walked to his dresser and pulled out one of his own T-shirts. I stood as he came back over to me.

“Turn around,” he said.

I turned, and he unzipped my dress slowly, sliding it off one shoulder at a time. My erratic heartbeat kicked up a notch. He unlatched my bra, letting it fall to the floor, and I could hear his breathing increase. He put the shirt over my head and waited for me to put my arms inside. Instead, I turned around and lifted the hem of his shirt over his head. I unbuckled his belt, undid his button and zipper, and slid my hand into his waistband. In one swift move, I tugged his jeans and briefs down.

He inhaled sharply as I took him into my hungry hands.

“Lily.”

I continued to stroke the length of him. I circled my thumb around the tip, pressing gently. His hands clenched at his sides as a groan left his mouth.

“You’re tired…and you’ve been drinking.” Kyle struggled to keep himself in control.

I had a feeling I could win this fight. I was starting to be able to read him pretty well. “I took a nap, and I feel fine,” I said reassuringly.

His erection was now wet with moisture beading on the thick tip. To get what I was craving, I figured I was going to have to take the lead and persuade him. My sex throbbed with eagerness. Knowing I was already wet and ready for him, I shifted my thin panties over to the side and pressed his erection right on my clit, making slow circles.

He growled throatily as his hand tightened on my hip. “Are you sure?” His voice was strained and hoarse.

“Yes.”

I pushed his chest until his backside was flush against the wall. I parted my lips while stimulating my clit with his erection. Using our perfectly spaced heights to our advantage, I leaned up on my toes and guided just the head of his erection inside my sex, teasing us both. Kyle’s upper body vibrated with a shudder as he exhaled. His hands came up to tightly grip the middle of my thighs. He helped me balance myself as I lowered on my toes, taking him farther inside me.

His hands reached for the back of my panties. He grasped them firmly in both hands as he tugged and ripped them. I gasped. Having him shred my panties was hotter than sin. He freed them from my waist entirely, and they fell to the floor silently.

His eyes blazed into mine, his breath coming and going in deep pants. I nearly convulsed just from the sight of him. As I pushed my pelvis into him, Kyle rocked his hips, forcing me to take him deeper.

While one hand firmly held me, the other came up to grip the nape of my neck. Pulling my face to his, he kissed me feverishly, swallowing my moan.

“Wrap your legs around me,” he commanded, his voice raw.

Cupping my ass with both palms again, he spun us around until my back was pressed against the wall. The coolness of the painted wall felt divine against my heated skin.

His arms slowly lowered my hips, and my forehead brushed his as we both groaned at the connection. I was lost in the overwhelming sensations hammering through my veins. He rocked his pelvis, filling me completely, while looking deep into my eyes.

“Lily…I love being inside you,” he whispered roughly.

I sighed and closed my eyes. I felt the same way, but I kept my thoughts sheltered to myself. I could not suppress my groan though when he kissed my throat as he moved with slow, sensual plunges that took control of my body.

This time was measured and enthralling, overpowering me with feelings that could only be described as live hot wires. Each one was intense and powerful.

“Look at me, Lily.” He gritted his teeth, holding back.

I stared deep into his eyes and could not look away. His burning gaze took me spiraling over the edge. He pulled out, grunting, and then I felt his release dripping down my thigh.

After cleaning up, I picked up Kyle’s shirt and discreetly inhaled his clean scent while putting it on. It was very big, but I smiled at his gesture as I climbed into bed first.

Kyle scooted in behind me and tugged me close to him. “Good night, my sweet, beautiful Lily,” he said, his voice warm and sated. He gently kissed my hair.

“Night,” I whispered, half-asleep.

Before drifting off, I thought about how much had changed in the last couple weeks. I knew then that my life would never be the same again.

I awoke early, relieved at the thought of not having a nightmare. I was also extremely grateful for not waking up with a headache from the previous night’s drinking marathon. Turning to face Kyle, I looked at his handsome features while he was still sleeping. He was so young and carefree. I snuggled in closer to him, wanting to feel him beside me, as I went back to sleep.

The second time I awoke, something wet was licking my hand. I turned my head to see Harley sitting patiently on my side of the bed. Assuming he had to go potty, I got up and walked him to the back door.

After he finished his business, Harley happily followed me back to the bedroom. He returned to his bed as I collapsed onto Kyle’s bed for a second time. I snuggled back into Kyle’s side as his arms wrapped around me.

“Good morning.” He rubbed my hands tenderly. “Sleep well?”

“I did.” I smiled. “Your bed is so cozy.”

Kyle cocked his head toward me. His tousled hair was devilishly sexy for so early in the morning. “It is…but I think your body is cozier to snuggle with.” He was glowing. “And definitely sexier.”

We lay there quietly for a moment.

Then, he sat up a bit and pulled me onto his lap. “I called Dr. Peterson, and she told me she could meet with you sometime today if you still wanted to.”

That was fast. I bit my lip nervously, hesitating, as I put my hands on his stomach. “Okay.”

“And then, I thought maybe we could go to the larger part of the lake and Jet Ski, or we could hang out here and relax,” he suggested kindly. “Your call, beautiful.”

“Here and relaxing is fine. We have dinner tonight, right?” I ran my hands up his arms.

“Ryan and Kate were supposed to join us for a double date, but Ryan texted me last night. He said Kate wasn’t feeling well, so I think it will just be us.” Kyle kissed my cheek and then my lips. “So, I get you all to myself.”

“That sounds terrible.” I giggled. “I hope Kate feels better soon. That must be horrible to be sick and pregnant.”

“I bet so too.” Kyle caressed my arm affectionately. “There is something else I wanted to ask you.”

“What is that?” I asked warily.

“I wanted to know how you feel about starting birth control…so I don’t have to use condoms anymore.” Kyle watched my eyes carefully.

Blood filled my cheeks, and I suddenly felt shy. “Oh…well, I’m already on that.”

He raised his eyebrows. “You are? Why?”

“Well, when my family passed, I started having irregular cycles, and my skin broke out from all the stress.” I shrugged uncomfortably as my fingers made small circles around his navel. “My doctor thought it was a win-win for both cases.”

“Oh. I wish I would have known that last night.” His hips lifted slightly, rubbing his erection against my sex. It thickened and elongated with the motion of his waist. “I would have come inside you…” He gave me his mischievous grin. “Instead of down your thighs.”

Shock waves rolled in an outward motion from my center. “It slipped my mind, or I would have mentioned it. I never even thought about you being inside me without protection.” My eyes widened at how careless I had been.

“I remembered.” He smiled that sexy smile I loved. “I love the things that come out of your mouth when you are otherwise…engaged.” He smirked at me.

I looked at him, bewildered and slightly embarrassed. “Like what?” I had to know.

“I love the way you moan and say my name before you come.” His eyes sparkled.

I blushed a deep red, knowing I had no power, physically or mentally, over my responses to Kyle.

“Your voice gets all breathy, almost like a whisper.” He grinned softly, rocking me on his lap. Then, his smile fled, and his expression darkened with a raw need.

“Oh.” I was unable to find words. My insides writhed and clenched. I was ready from just the way his eyes were devouring me.

“I can tell when you’re about to come by the look in your eyes. Your pupils darken, yet the rest of your eyes grow soft and warm.” His voice became gruff. “It makes me lose control.”

He flipped us over and pinned me beneath him. Desire shot straight to my sex, taking my breath away. The way he made me feel…was exhilarating.

“I love it when you lose control,” I replied.

Curling my hips up, I brushed myself along his erection. A growl came from his chest, making my mouth quirk up into a smile.

Dr. Peterson arrived just as I was pulling Kyle’s brownies out of the oven. When Kyle brought her into the kitchen, all the air left my lungs as nerves took over.

“Lily, this is Dr. Jeanine Peterson,” Kyle introduced us. He walked to my side, put his hand on the small of my back, and caressed me, trying to ease my tension.

“Hello, Lily.” Dr. Peterson stepped forward slowly, sensing my nervousness. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She smiled kindly.

I inhaled a deep breath and reached forward to shake her hand. “Hello, Dr. Peterson. It’s great to meet you, too. I’m sorry. I’m just a bit edgy.”

“I understand, and it’s perfectly normal, Lily.” Her eyes were gentle and sympathetic. “Would you like to go somewhere and talk for a bit?” she asked, as she set her bag down on the counter.

“Sure.” I was hoping the fresh air would help put me at ease.

“Why don’t you both go for a walk? Lily loves to be outdoors, especially by the water.” Kyle turned to face me. “Why don’t you show Dr. Peterson the lake?” he suggested before kissing my cheek.

He sounded like he was trying to help break the ice between us, and I appreciated the gesture.

“Okay, that sounds great. Dr. Peterson, we can head out back this way.” I pointed to the back patio door.

“Sure, and please call me Jeanine,” she offered, shrugging out of her suit jacket that fit her slim figure.

“Okay. Thank you.” I smiled as we both reached the sliding door and stepped through.

“So, tell me a bit about yourself, Lily. Kyle said you have been living in Florida for a few years now. Do you like it there?”

“Yes, I’ve been there for almost three years now. I live in Sanibel, Florida. Sandy beaches, beautiful sunsets, and warm water pulled me in, and I never left.”

“Where are you from originally?” she asked as we continued to walk out to the lake.

Harley had joined us, and he was walking quietly by my side. We seemed to be forming a bond.

“I’m originally from Colorado. I left after my family passed.” My heart began to pound as I dreaded explaining the story to her. It was the only story I hated talking about.

We approached the lake, and I sat down along the shore. Jeanine followed suit. We sat quietly for a moment, just taking in the view.

“Can you tell me what happened?” Jeanine asked softly. “I can see by the look in your eyes that you don’t like to talk about it, so in return, I promise that I will only ask you to tell me the details once.”

I hesitated, but then I decided it was time to take this leap of faith. “Okay.” I took a deep breath, and then I began to tell her the story of the whole evening—dinner, the drive, the headlights and metal, the ambulance, and waking up in the hospital to find out my family hadn’t survived. I even discussed the unbearable days leading up to the funerals that I couldn’t stay around for.

I was shaking by the time I was done. Familiar feelings of shame, regret, and loneliness pulsed heavily in my blood. I tried to remind myself to take deep breaths. Stay here with me, Kyle’s voice rang in my mind. A sad smile formed at my lips as I thought of Kyle. I was amazed that he could comfort me even from afar. I exhaled and pushed the pain out of my mind. I can do this.

“And that is how you ended up in Florida?” Jeanine questioned softly.

“Yes, I needed space and time to try to heal. I couldn’t seem to do that around my aunt and cousins.” I shook my head, feeling a deep sadness. “It was too much, too many memories.”

“Do you ever think of going back? After three years, do you think you are ready yet?”

“Sometimes. Maybe to visit. I don’t think I will live there again. I’m not sure where I want to live permanently,” I said honestly.

“That is understandable. I heard that you are a writer.”

“Yes, I love to write.” I looked out toward the lake, noticing a flock of birds on a broken log. “In Florida, I love nothing more than to sit on the beach with my laptop and create a story. It clears my mind of all the bad thoughts, giving me a sense of peace.”

“And the nightmares?” Jeanine asked, waiting for my reaction.

“They happen all the time. I try to run from them, but it doesn’t seem to make a difference. They chase after me and pull me in. Sometimes, I get a break, but it’s not very often. They always come back.”

“Do you ever tell anyone about them?”

“No, it’s not something I like to talk about. I don’t like to talk about any of it. The only person I have really talked to about them is Kyle because he’s been there when I wake up from them, so it’s kind of unavoidable.”

“Why do you feel like you don’t want to talk about it?”

“Well, for one, they are dark and scary, and I prefer not to taint anyone with them. Also, I guess because I feel it’s easier to keep them at bay that way. Talking about the nightmares makes me feel like they are winning.” I looked back out at the water.

Jeanine shifted beside me, taking a minute to absorb everything I had said. “Are you afraid to talk about your family and the accident because you don’t want to see other people’s reactions? Or because you don’t want to talk about them?”

“I guess a bit of both, but it’s more that I don’t want to talk about it. The pain gets to me the most. It starts in my chest and just keeps growing, and then it soon feels as though it’s going to take over my whole body if I don’t push it away.”

“The pain of loss never goes away, Lily. But we do have to learn to live with it and manage our lives around it. Over the course of our life, one of our stages of loss…is acceptance. When the time is right of course.”

“I don’t think I can accept the death of my family.” I shook my head in denial. “It wasn’t just one family member. It was my mom, my dad, and my sister…and somehow, I lived. Why? Why should I live when they didn’t?” I was on the brink of tears.

Jeanine let out a small sigh. “That I cannot answer, and no one can. I believe it is an act of a higher power that we have no control over. I certainly don’t think it was fair, Lily, but you still need to live your life to the fullest. You still need to love, dream, and aspire. You can’t just give up.”

“I’m not giving up. I just don’t know how to move forward,” I said defensively.

“That sounds like giving up to me. You need to decide what you want to start living for. Any ideas?”

“I want to live and be happy in my life. I want to be able to think of my family and all the good memories we shared…without my heart breaking. I want to live a long healthy life. I want all of those things. How am I doing so far?”

“Very good.” Jeanine smiled. “Now, you just need to start doing it.”

I sighed. “I know. I’m trying to have those things with Kyle. I want those things with Kyle, but I fear always seems to grasp a tight hold over me.”

Thinking of Kyle, I glanced over in the direction of the house and then turned back. I felt emotionally empty now, and it was only morning. It was proving to be a very long day. I wanted Kyle. I wanted his sweet, tender touches and comforting arms wrapped around me.

“I hope that you two can work together and make your relationship work. I can see why you two are drawn to each other.” She smiled again. “You are both very similar and different in so many ways. I have known Kyle for quite some time, and I’m happy to see he has met someone. He deserves to be happy, and so do you.”

I blushed at her compliments as I folded my hands in my lap. “Oh, thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Lily. I will see you again, right? I think we covered the basics very well today. I know it’s rough, but the worst is over. Next time, we can move forward. Would you be interested in doing that even if it’s just over the phone?”

I thought honestly about her question. I guessed it couldn’t hurt. “Sure, that would be great.”

“And, Lily? There is much more to do before I can give you my professional opinion, but I just wanted to say to keep your head up. Things will get better. We just need to work through them.”

“Okay.” I tried my best to agree that things would get better. “I’ll try.” I let out a strained breath as I stood up.

Jeanine followed, and we began walking back to the house.

“It was great talking with you, Lily. I look forward to doing so again in the near future.”

“You, too. Thank you for seeing me on such short notice.”

The closer we came to the house, the lighter I felt from our conversation. I had harbored my feelings for so long, and I was glad that I had told my story to someone besides Kyle. I wasn’t sure where I would go from here, but I was elated to have taken the first step.

I walked into the kitchen to see Kyle making ham and cheese wraps. Jeanine said her good-byes and promised to be in contact soon. Kyle thanked her and showed her out.

A moment later, he was beside me, trying to gauge my emotional state. It was probably pretty crappy.

“You’re back.” Kyle closed the distance and kissed me lovingly on the forehead and then on the center of my cheek. “How are you?” he whispered in my ear.

“I’m okay.” I smiled, my heart clenching at his thoughtfulness.

He always seemed to worry about me.

“I thought you might be hungry.” Kyle said. “So, I made us sandwiches. Do you want to eat inside or outside?”

“It’s beautiful outside. Do you mind if we eat on the patio or down by the water?”

“Water sounds great.”

Kyle kissed me once more, like he hadn’t seen me in forever and he needed the contact. The thought warmed me as he went to grab our plates.

It was then that I noticed my brownie platter was half gone. I glanced at Kyle’s guilty face.

“About that…those were really good. You can definitely make more of those anytime, beautiful.”

His boyish grin almost made me forget the brownies—almost.

“You ate all those?” I scolded.

Kyle hesitated. “Harley helped?”

His looked adorable. He couldn’t lie for shit.

“That’s funny…” I tried to bite back my laugh and be serious. “He was with me.”

“Damn. Then, in my defense, it’s your fault. They were too good,” he answered good-heartedly.

“I can see that.” I chortled.

“I had every intention of just making sandwiches, but then I ate one…and another.”

When Kyle smiled broadly, my heart almost stopped.

“You are a great cook by the way.”

I shook my head. I knew his game. He was trying to distract me.

“How can you possibly be hungry for sandwiches when you just ate all those?” I asked incredulously.

“I’m a big guy.” Kyle smirked playfully. “And we are always hungry. Maybe I will even share one.”

I rolled my eyes. “That might be too much trouble for you,” I teased and gestured to the door. “Come on, big guy. Let’s go eat.”

We walked down to the lake and went to the same tree where we had our picnic. Today, it was a bit hotter outside and a tad more humid with no clouds in sight.

Kyle sat and took a big bite of his sandwich wrap. I kicked off my sandals, plopped down next to him, and took a bite of my own. It was a glazed honey ham with lots of cheese and bacon rolled up into perfection.

“This is delicious. Where did you get this recipe?”

“My dad made them for us when we were kids. My brother and I used to fight over the leftovers.” He smiled at the fond memory.

“I bet it was quite a war.” I took another bite and looked up at Kyle.

“Oh, it was. Mom’s apple pie was usually the next fight.” His mouth split into a grin, like a boy who had won a grand prize. “And I would win because I was bigger than Ryan,”

I rolled my eyes at his male ego taking over. “I’m sure you did. What about Abbey?”

“She always got pie, too, because she was the only girl. Mom and Dad made sure we were nice to her and looked out for her. She didn’t enjoy that so much during her teenage years though. Having two older brothers around meant she didn’t have much of a life. I wanted to beat anyone’s ass who even looked at her.”

I laughed. “Poor Abbey.”

“She got by just fine. I still try to keep tabs on her though.”

“She’s a big girl. I’m sure she can handle herself. And I think she has a great sense of character.”

“I think so, too.” Kyle glanced at me with adoration in his eyes. “I’m glad you had a good time with her.”

“I am, too.” I took another bite of my wrap before I spoke my thoughts out loud. “I had this vision of us becoming very good friends. At first, it felt kind of weird to feel that way toward someone I didn’t know at all, but now, I can see it being true.” My words always seemed to flow around Kyle. I wasn’t sure why I’d felt the need to tell him that, but I thought he should know.

“I’m very happy to hear that.”

His eyes sparkled as he took in my words. It made me feel better about telling him.

A brief moment passed as the wind shifted. We had both finished eating, and we were now lying down to get more comfortable as we watched the water. I was on my stomach with my head propped on my forearms while Kyle was on his side next to me.

Harley had joined us at some point, and he was chewing on one of his stuffed animals.

“So, what did you think of Jeanine?” His hand started to stroke my back as his eyes fixated on mine.

“I think she was great.”

“Just great?” he teased as his hand continued to work its magic.

“I think she has great potential.”

Kyle gave me a keep-talking look.

I let out a long sigh. “At first, I was very nervous. I didn’t want to talk about it. I couldn’t decide what to say or not to say. Once I told her about the accident and my nightmares, it got a little easier.” I looked out at the water and then closed my eyes, soaking up the sun.

“Are you going to talk with her again?”

“I think so, but I’m sure most of it will be over the phone, considering the distance.”

His expression changed as if he were about to say something and then thought better of it. “That’s good news. I think the two of you will get along very well.”

“I think so, too. She also mentioned that she was happy to see you happy. What did she mean by that?” I lifted my gaze to his, wanting to see his reaction.

“She helped me when I first got out of the Army. I had seen a lot of bad things.”

Kyle’s expression saddened, and I could see in his eyes that there was much more to that story.

“I needed help processing it, so I could move forward. Jeanine served in the Army to pay for her education. She worked on the base for a few years, and that’s how we met. We have stayed in contact ever since. When I found out about your past, I was hoping she might be able to help you the way she helped me.”

My pulse sped up at his thoughtfulness. “Thank you for caring and wanting to help me,” I whispered, feeling an ache within my chest. “I’m sorry that I didn’t take it so well when you first approached me.” I was now ashamed of the way I had acted when he had only tried to help.

He caressed my shoulder. “It’s okay, Lily. It took me some time to be ready to talk about it, too. And you’ll talk about it and move forward when you are ready. We all handle things differently. I only ask that you let me help you and that you’ll talk to me, not shut me out.”

I pushed myself forward and gave him a light kiss on the lips. “Thank you, and I’ll try.”

“You’re welcome. Now, have you gotten enough sun for one day? Or do you want to stay out and fry some more?” Kyle chuckled, already knowing my answer. “We have a bit longer before it’s time to start getting ready for our date.”

“Need more sun.” I settled back and closed my eyes while my body soaked up some more vitamin D.

As we walked inside together, Kyle’s phone started to ring.

He quickly glanced at it and then gestured for me to go on without him. “You go ahead and get a head start. I’ll be in shortly. We have to leave in about forty-five minutes. We can’t be late.”

I nodded and walked into his room to give him privacy. I laid my new black dress on the bed and then went into the bathroom to take a shower. I had just put shampoo in my hair when Kyle stepped into the stall behind me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and snuggled into my neck.

“Now, this is a sight not to be missed. I definitely like seeing you naked and wet in my shower, but I can’t wait to see you in that little black dress you put on the bed,” he said before kissing my neck.

His warm breath on my skin made me shudder. He stepped under the water to wet his hair. I reached for his shampoo, rubbed it in my palms, and then started to work the suds into his hair. He tipped his head toward me as he let out a breathy moan. His hair was very soft, and it was the perfect length. I loved it. Kyle closed his eyes as I let my nails gently massage his scalp.

“That. Feels. Good,” he groaned.

Tipping his head back, I reached on my toes and rinsed the shampoo out of his hair. Washing someone’s hair was a very simple act, but with Kyle, it felt very intimate. I was also surprised by how normal it felt.

“Your turn,” Kyle breathed, pivoting me in the direction of the stream.

“That’s okay, I can do—”

“Oh no. You washed mine, so I get to wash yours. Not another word. Now, tip your head back,” Kyle commanded.

I felt so exposed, letting a man wash my hair, but feeling his hands on me quickly overruled any self-conscious feelings. He grabbed the conditioner and gently ran his fingers through my hair, working it in with such gentleness. It was my turn to moan as I closed my eyes and let my head fall back.

Kyle hands paused from massaging my head. “Keep that up,” he threatened in an unsteady voice, “and I’m going to take you up against this shower wall.”

I opened my eyes as I blushed at the thought of shower sex. “Won’t we be late?”

“Yes, so behave.” He gave me a gorgeous smirk.

After drying off, I made my way to the bedroom to get dressed. To go along with my outfit, I searched my dresser for the black garter set with a matching black lace bra that Kyle had packed for me.

Kyle walked in and came to an abrupt stop as I was shimmying the dress up my thighs and over my stockings.

He inhaled sharply. “Jesus…”

I continued to raise the dress over my hips and then up my waist. “Do you like it?” I asked nervously, biting my lip while waiting for his response.

“Like it?” Kyle asked incredulously, clearing his throat. “I fucking love it.”

He took another step toward me while his heated gaze looked over my clothing a second time. I then noticed that he was dressed in what was becoming my favorite pair of jeans on him. He had cuffed the sleeves up on his solid black dress shirt, exposing his muscled forearms and the thick veins traveling up them. He looked sexy with his golden brown tan and dampened hair.

I turned around and glanced over my shoulder at him. “Will you zip me up?” My voice was sweet and innocent even though many naughty thoughts were crossing my mind.

Although a part of me was very excited for our date, I could hardly wait to be back home with Kyle, and I was sure he felt the same way.

His fingers skimmed across my back as he swept my hair out of the way. He carefully raised the zipper, and then very slowly, he trailed his hands back down my sides. Gripping my waist, he pulled my backside against his body.

“I look forward to taking this off of you tonight,” he breathed in my ear.

His voice was on edge, and I could tell he was trying to maintain control.

The doorbell rang, pulling us out of the moment.

“That’s the limo.” He glanced at his watch. “He’s early. You have about fifteen minutes before we have to leave.”

“Okay.”

He kissed my cheek before walking out of the bedroom.

I pushed the thoughts of hot, dreamy sex out of my mind and hurried to be ready on time.

As he opened the limo door, Kyle gave me the sweetest, shyest smile that made my heart stop for a beat.

“Ready for your date, Miss Tidsdale?” His voice gave away a hint of nervousness.

“I am,” I said as I got into the limo, and he followed. I blinked, adjusting my eyes to the light inside the limo. “Are you nervous?” I shifted closer to get a better look at his face.

His lip raised on one side, making him look adorable. “Yes. I want this to be perfect and romantic for you. I hope you like it.”

A smile had formed across my face when the word romantic left his mouth. It was sexy to hear it from such a large, testosterone-filled man. My heart swelled as it pumped ferociously at this caring man before me. I was extremely grateful that he was mine.

I cupped his cheek. “Kyle, you have been very romantic and kind and sweet. I love that side of you. And I’m sure this evening will be perfect.” My voice was still full of emotion from his speech. I moved my fingers and kissed his cheek.

His mouth met mine for a passionate kiss before he pulled back and took out a handkerchief. I eyed him skeptically.

“This is for you.” A mischievous look glimmered in his eyes. “And no peeking!” Kyle’s eyebrow rose, implying that I was, indeed, someone who would peek.

“Are you suggesting that I’d cheat?” I pretended to be offended as I placed my hand over my heart.

“I lived with two women for eighteen years of my life, including Christmases and birthdays. I’ve learned that all women are impatient with surprises.” He smirked. “So, I came prepared.” He proceeded to tie the handkerchief around my head.

“True.” I sighed and gave a little pout. “Good point. I surrender.”

He laughed as his thumb brushed across my lower lip and gave a gentle tug. “No pouting.” He closed the gap between our mouths and kissed me. “It gives me dirty thoughts of what I want to do to you, and we have a date first.”

I could feel his breath on my skin as he spoke. I subconsciously leaned forward, wanting him to ravish my mouth.

Kyle chuckled again. “Oh no!” He pulled back. “Seeing you in that dress and now blindfolded is making me hard enough. If I kiss you now, we’ll never make it out of this limo. Up you go, beautiful.”

He took my hand in his firm grasp and guided me out of the limo carefully. We started walking, but then we stopped briefly as he spoke quietly to a few gentlemen. My heels clunked on what sounded like wood as I firmly held on to Kyle’s hand for balance.

We continued walking a short distance before we stopped again. A slight breeze cooled my bare arms, but it felt good after being in the sun all day. When I inhaled deeply, I could smell and hear the water. Catching me completely off-guard, Kyle swooped me up into his strong arms and kissed me gently on the cheek.

“Can’t have you falling, beautiful,” he breathed into my ear.

I could feel the smile on his face.

“Especially in those sexy black heels you have on. I have plans for those later that involve your legs being wrapped around my waist.”

I loved when he spoke to me in that low voice. It was sexy as hell.

He turned and spoke to someone as he carried me. “We’re ready.”

I heard someone respond, “Yes, sir.”

“Perfect timing,” Kyle murmured to himself as he set me on my feet, only to press me firmly against his chest as I was facing him.

The ground beneath my feet started to move, and I grasped Kyle’s waist to hold myself steady. My heart was pounding as I wondered what his next move would be.

Kyle’s hands came up to the handkerchief. Softly in my ear, he whispered, “I want to chase the sunset with you.” His voice was full of promise as his hands removed the blindfold.

I gasped as I took in the magnificent sight while the cool breeze brushed my loose hair strands off my face. We were sailing straight into the horizon. The nightfall had the most vivid shades of blues, yellows, and oranges illuminating the whole sky. The colors were reflected in the water below, intensifying the scenery. I instantly wished I had my camera to capture it. It was picture-perfect.

“It’s beautiful, Kyle,” I whispered, still trying to wrap my eyes around the full beauty of it all.

Tears threatened as my thoughts drifted toward Kyle and how much he had put into this date. I turned in his embrace, careful not to break his hold, and I stared straight into his eyes. The warmth and affection radiating from him at that moment mesmerized me, and I could not look away. It seemed as though he were trying to convey a deep message to me.

Before I lost my nerve, I softly said, “Thank you, Kyle. It is beyond beautiful. I don’t think words can describe it.”

He didn’t respond, but the look in his eyes said it all. He tipped my chin and caressed my cheek with his other hand while looking deep into my eyes. I felt as though he were reaching in and touching my soul. Nothing else mattered in this moment besides the man in front of me. I just wanted to freeze time and be here with him.

“Say something,” I said quietly, feeling too overwhelmed with emotions as my heart pounded hard in my chest.

“The first time I laid eyes on you, the sunset was just like this,” he said, his voice full and deep. His fingers ran back and forth along my cheek as he smiled lovingly at me. “I remember the way the light glowed across your face and the look in your eyes as you stared out at the ocean while lost in your thoughts. You were so beautiful. You stirred something deep inside me, drawing me in closer to you. In that moment, you forever changed me…and you look just like that right now.”

I drank him in, not wanting this moment to end. His words undid me, and a tear slipped down my cheek. My heart was overflowing with my feelings for him.

Kyle gently wiped away my tear with his thumb. “Don’t cry,” he pleaded softly.

Needing to be closer, I reached up with both hands and pulled his face to mine. I captured his lips delicately, and our tongues entwined as the waves crashed around us. I melted into him until I couldn’t tell where he ended and I began.

Pulling back all too quickly, he kissed my forehead and leaned his head against mine. “I’m never letting you go, Lily.” He softly kissed me once. “Come on, let’s go eat.”

When we turned, I took in the full view of the boat. It was all stained natural wood with stunning detail. Lights decorated each post and railing, giving the boat a shimmering glow and romantic setting. Wildflowers were placed in tall, narrow vases, evenly scattered around the boat. It was perfect, absolutely perfect.

As we walked around the side, a small table with a white tablecloth came into view. Two candles were placed in the center with fluted champagne glasses on each side. I pivoted to glance at Kyle. His eyes fixated on mine, measuring my reaction. Blinking back new tears, I raised his hand to my lips and gave it a gentle kiss.

“Thank you,” I breathed. “It’s sensational.”

His smile made my insides liquefy, and I realized he’d been waiting for that moment, needing my approval.

“You are most welcome.”

After we ate our salads, our waiter brought out dinner.

I wrapped the long fettuccine noodle soaked in the creamy white sauce around my fork and lifted it to my mouth. “Oh my god…this is delicious.” I twirled another noodle around my dinner fork.

Kyle grinned up at me after taking his bite. “I thought you would appreciate a good chicken Alfredo.”

“Good? No…this is to die for. The chef is amazing. Think he’ll give me this recipe?” I asked, my tone hopeful. I continued to ravage my plate.

“I love watching you eat,” Kyle purred. “I think you love food as much as I do.”

I chuckled. “I doubt that.”

The waiter came to refill our drinks, and then he quickly made himself scarce.

“As for the recipe, it came from my mother, and I asked the chef to make it. But the recipe has a secret touch to it.”

“Oh, and what’s that?” I asked curiously.

“It’s a guarded secret. You have to come closer,” he answered seductively and added a wicked smile. Kyle leaned forward, placing his elbows on the small round table, and brought his lips to my ear. “It’s all in the sauce. You have to simmer it just right.”

“You’ll have to teach me sometime then.” My voice was breathy just from him being so close.

“Definitely.” He leaned back in his chair and grinned. “Although, all cooking lessons in my kitchen require you to be naked.” His eyes darkened as if he were mentally undressing me.

“And what about you?” I raised my glass to my lips while I returned the favor of undressing him in my mind. I was enjoying our little flirting.

He raised his eyebrows. “How do you want me?”

A slow smile spread across my lips at all the ways I wanted Kyle. Oh yes, there’s a list, a very long list. “Any way I can get you.”

Kyle unleashed one of his lethal smiles. “That can be arranged.”

The waiter appeared with an enormous slice of cheesecake with strawberries on the side. I wanted to cry on the spot. It looked mouthwatering. The waiter quickly cleared the table and disappeared into the background. I licked my lips in anticipation and picked up my fork. Kyle quickly snatched the plate from the table and smirked.

“Hey!” I yelled.

He sliced a piece with his fork, leaned in closer, and fed me the first bite. “I get to feed that gorgeous mouth.”

I moaned uncontrollably as the flavors melted on my tongue. Cheesecake was my favorite, and this one belonged in a whole separate category. “God…that’s good.” I opened my mouth as he fed me another bite.

“I know. Now, this is one of the chef’s specialties. From time to time, I order these from him for any excuse I can find.”

He took turns feeding us. The simplicity of the action was intimate.

“Is this your boat?” I glanced around, taking it all in.

“No, I rented it out, so to speak, from a friend.”

“Oh, that’s a very nice friend.” I looked around again at the surrounding scenery. “Do you like boating?”

“Sure. I haven’t been out on many this size though. When I was younger, my dad would take my brother and me on a small boat out on the lake. We would swim and ride Jet Skis. We did that sort of stuff a lot.”

Tony Bennett’s “If You Were Mine” began to play softly from the speakers.

Kyle rose to his feet and held out his hand. “Dance with me?”

I smiled up at him, remembering the way he could move that broad body of his. “Of course.”

Pulling me toward him, he wrapped his strong arms around me. I leaned into his warmth, resting my cheek on his solid chest. He slowly led us around the deck as he magically swayed us to the beat. It was an amazing feeling to be in this man’s arms. As he held me, I felt secure, wanted, and loved. I closed my eyes as I relished in feeling him all around me.

As the song ended, I looked up at Kyle. Both of us had so many emotions pumping through us. It had been a truly spectacular day followed by an even more perfect evening. Right now, I wanted nothing more than to feel Kyle’s hands on me as he made love to me. Then, I wanted to snuggle up with his warm body embracing me close before I fell asleep.

“Take me to bed,” I said softly.

He didn’t need any more of an explanation than that.

I looked around the bedroom on the boat in awe. It was a breathtaking sight. Not only did the room have many wildflower arrangements, but it also had a few candles illuminating the room. It was, once again, perfect. I wanted to remember it forever.

A large king bed crafted of thick oak with wrought iron flower designs dominated the room. It was centered in the middle with double French doors to the left that had white linen curtains draping down to the floor. One door was slightly open, letting in a cool breeze that was lightly blowing the drapes. On the right, a large electric fireplace gave off a small soft glow. A few white flower petals were spread across the cream-colored sheets. It was something straight out of a romance novel, and it was very romantic indeed.

“Was this a good job at hearts and flowers?” Kyle asked as he stood right behind me.

He pulled me into his arms, and I turned to face him.

“Oh, yes.” I hugged him closely. “Thank you for today, Kyle. It was absolutely perfect.” I beamed.

Kyle had made tonight picture-perfect in so many ways, so I wanted this to be about him. Wearing the black garter set that he had picked out because he thought it was sexy empowered me and made me feel sexy. I could not put all my feelings into words, and I wasn’t sure if I wanted to yet, so maybe this was a way I could show him that I cared, cared very much about him.

I kissed him chastely on the mouth and pulled back. “Are you ready to see that garter set you packed for me?”

“Fuck yes,” he said, before taking my mouth for a deeper kiss.

When we parted, I started undoing the top button of his dress shirt, and then I worked my way down, one button at a time. I placed my palms firmly on his solid chest inside his shirt. Slowly, my hands caressed up to his collarbone and then across it, one delicious inch at a time. I closed my eyes as I felt his heated skin beneath me.

Kyle swallowed hard. He tried to remain still, so I could explore his body. His hands were resting on each side of my hips. Spreading my palms wide, I ran my hands over his broad shoulders. Holy muscle. The man had a glorious body. I was supposed to be seducing him, yet I felt my blood pumping with sensations.

Kyle’s eyes flared with primal need. “Lily.” His breathing was ragged as his hands clenched on my hips tightly.

Leaning into him, I placed soft, sweet kisses on his collarbone before I made my way to his throat. His broad neck and shoulders were sexy as hell, and I didn’t know if I wanted to lick, suck, or kiss him. I pulled his waist closer to mine, purposely letting his erection press against my belly, feeling it through our clothes. His responding growl made me chuckle.

“You have one minute until it’s my turn, Lily, and then you’re mine.” He clenched his jaw.

“Oh no. This is my show,” I replied. Kissing him, I ran my hands down his toned stomach muscles.

His eyes closed as he shook his head. I loved to test his self-control. It made me feel beautiful and confident.

He tilted his head back. “Not a chance. I won’t survive it, especially knowing what’s under that dress of yours.” He revealed a melt-in-my-panties grin. “Forty-nine seconds.”

I giggled. I knew he enjoyed being touched as much as I enjoyed touching him, but sometimes, his sexy alpha beast took over, wanting to dominate and conquer. His glare told me I was wasting time.

Then, he gave me a verbal reminder. “Forty-five.”

I hurriedly unbuckled his pants, letting them pool at his feet. I moistened my lips at the sight before me. Kyle was standing there, nearly naked, in white Calvin Klein briefs with a well-defined body full of muscles, and he was staring at me as if I were dessert.

Stepping forward, Kyle pivoted me, so my backside was up against his chest. A soft growl escaped him. “Times up,” he said, his voice hoarse. His hands moved down my sides, and he firmly pulled my hips closer to his front.

His erection nestled against my behind, and I could not withhold the moan that left my lips.

“That’s right,” he whispered into my ear.

I closed my eyes to just go with the feel of my body.

Kyle gently used his finger to move my hair away from one side of my neck. I could feel his breath when he lowered his lips and placed soft kisses across my shoulder blade. I shuddered as he continued his way down my spine, dragging his lips across my skin. His mouth lifted and he shifted back, lowering to his knees before he pushed my thin dress up around my hips.

Kyle inhaled sharply as he exposed my black lace panties and matching garter attached to my nude stockings. He ran his hands across my behind and along my panties, letting out a strangled groan.

“I don’t know what tortured me more today…” He stood up and ran his lips along the base of my neck and shoulder. “Watching you move in this dress and heels or knowing what you had on underneath.”

He grabbed the hem of my dress and took it off in one swift move. He inhaled sharply for a second time. “Christ, woman,” he barely voiced, taking in the full effect of my lingerie. “You are trying to kill me.”

I smiled at his sweetness, at how sexy he thought I was. I had never felt sexy before, and feeling it now was great. I had Kyle to thank for that.

“You.” Kiss. “Are.” Kiss. “So.” Kiss, kiss. “Sexy.” He continued to kiss his way across my shoulder until he reached the middle, and then he began kissing down my torso.

I nearly convulsed when he reached the center of my lower back. I wasn’t sure if I would survive standing any longer as the deep pull began in my stomach.

“The sight of you dressed in this hot-ass lingerie will forever be burned in my mind.”

His hands deliberately roamed up and down the sides of my body, making me close my eyes, as his kisses reached the base of my spine. His mouth left my back, and I waited in anticipation for him to touch me again.

I glanced over my shoulder and took in his heated stare. He twisted me to face him, and he removed my stockings one at a time while his eyes devoured my skin. He rotated me again, letting his hands leisurely trail along the back lower half of my calves before they slowly made their way up to the middle.

“I love your thighs,” Kyle murmured.

His hands were now gripping the top of my legs, and he yanked me closer to place a wet kiss in the middle of my left thigh.

Shit, the tables have definitely turned. “Kyle,” I said, my voice full of need.

But he ignored me like he was a man on a mission. His nose brushed my skin as his kisses reached the apex of my thigh and cheek. Leaning forward, I grabbed the bed frame and shuddered. Ohmigod. Blood was pumping furiously in my veins, all gravitating to between my legs. He slowly removed my garter and panties to continue his onslaught.

His hands determinedly caressed my backside in his palms. “And this round, soft ass…I definitely love.”

I felt his lips part as he gently bit just below the center of my right cheek, and then he followed with a soft kiss on the same spot. My stomach clenched as I gasped and shivered. If his hands had not been holding me up, I would have buckled at the knees. I didn’t know how much more I could endure.

His name left my lips again in a plea as he turned me to face him.

“I know,” he whispered, his eyes full of desire.

It was a gorgeous sight—Kyle on his knees with his hands on each side of me, gripping my ass like he hadn’t touched me for days.

“Watch me make you come.”

He looked up into my eyes, and my lips parted. As I stood there, he placed his forearms in between my legs and widened my stance. Realizing his intentions, I braced some of my weight against the tall king bed behind me, resting my backside just over the edge while my toes gripped the hardwood beneath. I was praying I could survive this.

Leaning forward, he put his face in my sex and inhaled my scent before his tongue started slow, delightful circles around my clit. I threw my head and shoulders back, bracing my palms behind me on the mattress at an angle, as I took in every moment of his sweet torture.

“Eyes on my mouth, Lily,” Kyle said in his hard, sexy, all-alpha tone.

It was bossy, but it was hot. I writhed under him as I dropped my eyes back down to my sex. He moved his tongue off my clit and gave one long stroke up and then back down me before thrusting hard into my sex.

“Ah! Fuck!” I cried out. I was not usually much for swearing, but apparently, I could not control myself when my body’s sensations took over.

His nose brushed along my clit while he pushed his tongue deep inside me. I gave into my orgasm, crying out incoherently. Kyle gave a low chuckle at watching me lose control. It was extremely erotic to watch his mouth on me.

Kyle stood abruptly. When he carefully picked me up, I wrapped my legs around his waist. After he spread me on the middle of the bed, he removed my bra in one swift motion. He clamped his lips over my nipple and sucked hard.

“Ah!” I cried out as my nipple puckered into a firm peak.

He repeated the gesture to its twin. Reacting to his touch instantly, my libido kicked into overdrive. Kyle shifted his pelvis to rub his erection back and forth along my sensitive folds, and I bit my lip to hold off another orgasm.

With his right hand, he gently brushed his fingertips over my clit, teasing it, while his length entered me just enough to create friction. His precise slow thrusts kept pace with his hand. A thin coat of sweat broke across my skin as the second orgasm surpassed me, igniting every last nerve ending in my body.

After my release subsided, he gently pushed forward, one inch at a time, stretching and filling me full. Our moans filled the air, mingling together, and I was barely able to hear his groans over my own.

“So tight.” He stilled momentarily and put his forehead against mine.

I tried to absorb the warmth of his body.

“I love the way you take me in…so deep inside you,” he breathed. “It’s like you never want to let me go.”

“I don’t.” My uneven breathing matched his.

He pulled out and pressed back in slowly. Tilting his head, his eyes settled on mine as his thrusts began to quicken. His eyes held unspoken words, making my heart constrict with need for him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and buried my face in his chest as I met his rhythm, allowing the ambiences to flow between us.

He pumped in and out, and his mouth devoured mine. While biting and kissing at my lower lip, he lowered his hand between us, touching where his erection was propelling in and out of my sex. As he spread my juices up over my clit, I flew apart, losing sight of where he ended and I began. He grunted with two final thrusts before filling me with his release.

Kyle lowered his body next to mine and gathered me close. He kissed my forehead sweetly, and I closed my eyes, wondering how this kind, loving man was before me.

As I tried to sleep, my thoughts drifted back to Kyle and the amount of time we had known each other. It had been an emotionally intense and short two weeks. I took a silent deep breath.

Kyle was so sweet, romantic, and thoughtful while also being strong, independent, and sometimes possessive and intense. These were all important traits to me—in the right balance, of course. I loved how easy it was to be around him. He could be so playful, and I definitely needed more of that in my life. He was a hard worker and a very talented craftsman. His house was an amazing accomplishment all by itself, and it reflected his dedication and character. I had yet to see much of the businessman side of him, but with his drive and determination, I had no doubt that he was successful in everything he did.

California was Kyle’s home and where he belonged. His family was there, and it would not be right to ask him to leave, but I was not sure if California was somewhere that could be my home. Florida was familiar to me, and it was my comfort zone. Besides my love for the scenery and water, Luke and Brooke were really my only ties to Florida.

I still didn’t know what I thought about moving. I supposed I would do it for love. That was something I would have to figure out, and have faith that it would fall into place as it was meant to be.

Wait! Love?

Thank goodness it was dark, and Kyle couldn’t see my eyes bulging out of my head.

No. No. No, Lily! This cannot be love. I knew I wasn’t ready for that, considering that I was an emotional mess. And I couldn’t be in love with someone I had only known for two weeks. I just overanalyzing the idea of moving.

My thoughts, once again, overwhelmed me. I was in my own personal roller coaster, and it was all moving so fast. I had so many feelings for Kyle that terrified me, but I decided not to focus on that now. It had been an eventful day, and overanalyzing things wouldn’t help.

I snuggled closer into Kyle, feeling his warmth wrap around me. Whenever his was near, it gave me a sense of security to not worry about the changes I couldn’t control. I knew I was already in too deep to walk away, and I just needed to have faith and trust my heart.

I was almost asleep when Kyle pulled me in closer, and I felt his lips brush against my ear.

“Stop overthinking it, Lily. I’m never letting you go.”

For nearly three years, I had planned to never give my heart away in fear of loss, but now, I was afraid I already had.

Sunday morning, we had lunch with Kyle’s family. It was very casual—just a normal family, laughing and enjoying each other’s company. It made me think of some great Sundays I’d had with my family before my sister and I had gone to college. Sundays had been our day to stay home in our PJs, just the four of us, with no errands, no electronics, and no one else around. It had been great. Some of my favorite memories included those Sundays.

Afterward, Kyle and I were on our way back to Florida. Our flight was uneventful. We went back to my place and rented a movie. We snuggled up and both fell asleep halfway through.

Monday morning felt like a slap in the face after my spectacular last five days in California, but it was back to the daily grind for this girl. Kyle had decided to do some work at his place, not wanting to disrupt me with his conference calls. I was glad for the breather, and I needed the time to do some serious writing.

Kyle’s romantic getaway had inspired me to do the same for the characters in my book. I had my man take his girl to a Southern beach. It was a warm and sunny excursion. He rented an oceanfront room with a large Jacuzzi and balcony, and he pampered her all weekend. She returned her gratitude in many ways, showing her man how much she loved him.

As the scenes played out in my head, I giggled and blushed at the thought of how Kyle had been partially right about my previous inexperience with being romantically involved. Now that I had made love with Kyle, it did change the way I envisioned my story. I’d added more to my scene today than usual, but it felt natural and necessary to show the love and passion between my two characters. I’d also written about their bond and how they expressed their feelings for one another. While writing, I’d realized how chemistry and attraction, along with many internal emotions, were a huge part of a relationship. Kyle just putting his hands on me ignited sensations, making me feel an almost gravitational pull toward him. It was hard to explain because it put the word chemistry to shame.

My phone rang, pulling me out of my deep thoughts.

“Hey, Lily! How are you?” Brooke said, being her energetic self this morning.

“I’m doing great! I’m finishing up a scene in my book right now. How about you?”

I closed my laptop to take a quick break. By now, I knew that I couldn’t talk and type at the same time.

“What did my romantic author decide to do with her characters today?”

“Oh, you know, he whisked her off to a tropical island and made love to her for days. They got married on a beach with a perfect sunset. Then, they decided to move to the island, and they lived happily ever after.” I giggled at my own thoughts.

Brooke laughed hard. “You forgot the part where they won the lottery! And bought a private island for ten million dollars, and then they lived happily ever after.”

I couldn’t help myself from laughing again. “Shit, I did. Let me add that.”

We take a second to recuperate from our fit of giggles.

“I was actually just finishing up a romantic getaway and a steamy sex scene.”

“Oh, do tell!”

“I went a little bit more into detail than usual. I hope that’s okay. If not, I can take some of it out.”

“That’s okay. You can leave it in,” Brooke answered with a laugh. “I’m assuming Kyle is responsible for these hot sex scenes?”

I chortled like a teenager. “Of course. Actually, the other day, he asked me how I could write about something I had not yet to experience.”

“That’s an interesting way to look at it, but you are all about romantic fairy tales while staying more PG in the bedroom,” she teased. Then, she gasped through the line. “Oh. My. God! Did you go rated R in your books, Miss Conservative?”

The giggles were just flowing today.

“Maybe.” I paused. “Hopefully, it doesn’t qualify as X-rated.”

Brooke rolled with laughter. “Holy shit! No way!”

“Good thing I went with that pen name after all.”

“Very true. So, how did this come into play?”

I sighed. “I guess I’ve changed in a couple of ways. One, I was never in a relationship before, so I never experienced the emotions that went along with a physical connection before. And two, after experiencing it, it put more emotions and feelings into my characters.”

“Relationships change all of us. It’s a natural part of life. Lily, I’m so happy for you.”

“Me, too.” I let out a deep breath. “I’m also scared…and confused…and overwhelmed all at the same time,” I confided.

Brooke sighed. “I know, sweetie. It’s okay not to have it all worked out. Relationships take time and patience to evolve, but I think he truly makes you happy. The last time I saw you, you already had that glow about you. Finding someone that makes you glow doesn’t happen very often, Lily, so you should enjoy it. You deserve to be happy.”

“I’m trying.” I attempted to change the direction of our now-too-serious conversation. “So, how are you, baby, and hubby doing?”

“Hubby is good. He’s on a business trip until Friday afternoon, so I’m moping a bit. Baby girl is adorable, happy, and healthy…and adorable. Oh, wait! I already said Ava’s adorable, but she’s just so stinkin’ cute. I can’t help but kiss and snuggle her all day!” Brooke laughed and then sighed. “Her cuteness is a major distraction to my work. I’m so in love with her and my husband.”

I smiled at the love and adoration shining in Brooke’s voice. She was a great mom and wife. She didn’t need to work anymore, but she’d decided to still work part-time for a bit of grown-up interaction.

“I’m glad to hear you’re happy and busy. You know boredom does not become you,” I said.

“Ha-ha! True.” Brooke laughed. “So, the reason I called you is because my parents are coming in for a visit on Thursday, and they’re staying until Sunday. They’re kicking me out, so they can have some grandparent time. I was thinking maybe we could have a girls’ day out on Friday, and then the four of us could go out together for dinner afterward. What do you think?”

I mentally scanned my calendar. I didn’t think anything serious was on my schedule. “Sounds great on my end, but I’ll have to check with Kyle. I’m not sure what his plans are or how long he’ll be in town.”

“Okay, sounds good. Speaking of, what do you guys plan to do with the long-distance situation anyway?”

“Um, it’s only been two weeks, so I’m really not sure yet. We haven’t even talked about it.”

“Well, I’m sure that conversation will be coming soon. You might want to start thinking about it,” she suggested lightheartedly.

“I know. My brain has been thinking quite a bit these days.”

“I’m sure. If you ever need to talk, you know I’m here, right?”

“Of course, and thank you. I’m still trying to wrap my head around it,” I admitted.

“I know. It’s all going to work out. Well, I better let you go, but I’ll see you Friday.”

“Okay. See you then.”

After I hung up, I opened up my laptop, and I read the last few pages again to pull myself back into the story.

It was almost two in the afternoon before I heard knock at my front door. Setting my work aside, I walked over and opened it. Kyle entered with a large pizza in his hands. I forgot that I was supposed to text him when I got hungry, so we could have lunch together. I must have been caught up in my story. When the words flowed, they flowed, which meant I went into my little writing cave. Sometimes, I had to remind myself that the world around me didn’t stop when I was lost in my stories.

“You’re alive. I’m starving, so I decided to interrupt your writing. A man can only wait so long to eat, and I brought pizza.” Kyle smiled, looking hot in a white T-shirt and dark cargo shorts.

I returned his smile. “Sorry. I get carried away sometimes.”

He sat down next to me and gave me a quick kiss. “That’s okay.” He glanced at my laptop. “What are you writing about today?”

I had never really talked with anyone about what I was writing, except for Brooke, but I decided to give it a try today. “Actually, you inspired me to write today.”

His hand holding a pizza slice stopped halfway to his mouth as his eyes widened.

Now, that’s a sight to see. Kyle is holding off on food!

“Really?” he asked.

“Yes,” I whispered shyly. “My male character whisked his girlfriend off to a beach, and they stayed in a romantic oceanfront hotel for the weekend.” I was pretty sure that I was blushing now.

He stared silently at me for a moment, taking in my words. “And did she have a good time?” he asked, his voice hopeful.

“A great time. It was wonderful.”

He gave me his rare shy smile. It was definitely one of my favorites on him.

“I’m glad.”

He took a large bite of pizza, and I watched in wonder at how he’d just shoved that much in his mouth. Apparently, he was really starving.

“Me, too. I-I also, um…” I stuttered, not sure how to voice the rest. “I also made some changes in my bedroom scenes.”

His eyes darted back to mine, and he grinned widely. “What kind of changes?” His focus was completely on me, pizza forgotten.

I blushed more if that was possible at this point. “I made it more intense and added descriptive details.”

His eyes darkened, looking all caveman. “Go on.”

“Well, I realized that you were partially right.” I ignored him as he raised his eyebrows quickly. “Since I hadn’t been in a relationship or had a sexual experience, my knowledge was limited, and I wrote from the ideas and concepts I had from general exposure. Now, my personal experiences have taken my writing to a whole new level.”

He pulled me onto his lap and snuggled me close, looking deep into my eyes, while letting me continue.

“It made the scenes more intense. I was able to write in greater detail about my characters’ feelings of passion and need for each other. With that, came more descriptive and in-depth love scenes came. I put into words what it feels like to be touched by a man, becoming overwhelmed by sensations, being raw with need—”

Kyle took my mouth and kissed me like crazy as his hands tightened on my waist, and then suddenly, he flipped me over his broad shoulder as he stood up.

I chuckled at my overbearing alpha’s ways. “What are you doing?” I teased playfully.

“I’m going to make love to my girl,” he announced, his voice all husky. “And then, I’m going to eat pizza.” He good-humoredly smacked my ass while sauntering off to the bedroom with me over his shoulder.

My heart skipped a few beats at hearing him use the word love.

Kyle had gone back over to his place for one last conference call. I finished my afternoon with proofreading my earlier scenes, and I made a few tweaks before calling it a day. I was very grateful for the silence and privacy to write. I was one of those people who needed the room to be completely quiet to read or write. Any distractions would have me backtracking.

Walking to the kitchen, I decided to make some dinner. I wasn’t really familiar with what kinds of food Kyle liked, but I had a pretty good idea that he would eat just about anything. Chicken enchiladas were the first thing that popped into my mind that sounded delicious. I hadn’t had them in quite some time, too.

As I started to heat the raw chicken with some olive oil in the pan, I turned on my radio, needing to hear some tunes and opened the windows to let in some fresh air. I loved to listen to music, especially when I cooked, cleaned, or exercised. It always rejuvenated me.

Expecting Kyle at any moment, I yelled, “Come on in!” at the sound of the knock on the front door, recalling it was unlocked.

Kyle walked into the kitchen just as I was in the middle of preparing the sauce and cheese for the enchiladas.

He wrapped me in a hug and kissed my cheek. “Those look good.”

“I thought so. How was your conference call?” I asked.

Kyle went over to the fruit on the counter and began chopping. My heart melted a little at how easily he just jumped in and helped out. I could tell he enjoyed doing things together, too.

“It went very well. It was much better than I had originally thought.”

He started to slice up the watermelon. He looked hot standing in my kitchen, chopping up fruit.

“That’s good.”

I placed the enchiladas in the oven and set the timer. I was notorious for burning food without a timer.

“I have to fly out in the morning, but I should be back by Wednesday or Thursday at the latest.”

I hated that he was flying back and forth for me. It had to be expensive and tiring. I took a deep breath, thinking about the extra trouble I was causing him. “Okay.”

He turned to look at me and frowned, reading my uneasiness. When he did that, an adorable little crease formed between his eyebrows. “Lily, what’s wrong?”

I shrugged it off, not wanting to cause him any trouble or make it a bigger deal than it was. “Nothing.” I put on a smile. “Can you pass me that last can of enchilada sauce?”

He grabbed it, crossed his arms over his chest, and leaned his hip against the counter. Clearly, he was not going to give me the can until I clarified.

“Lily,” he said, his voice soft, “I can tell when something is bothering you. Your diversion technique won’t work with me. Tell me, please.”

My pulse kicked up a notch as I decided to be open with him. “It’s a lot to ask you to commute back and forth like this for me. It’s not like it’s an hour-long car drive. This is a plane trip across the country, and that’s expensive.” I sighed before continuing my little rant. “And I’m keeping you from your work, your family, and your life.”

Kyle’s posture tensed, and he dropped the can on the counter. He pulled me in close, and he brushed his hand along my jaw. His thumb gently tilted my chin up until my gaze met with those brownish-green eyes.

Oh, how I could get lost in those eyes.

“This is where I want to be, Lily. I couldn’t leave after I first laid eyes on you, and I certainly can’t leave now. I know you feel it, too.” His eyes looked deeply into mine. “Traveling and money are of no concern, so I don’t want you to stress about that again,” he said, his tone firm.

I shifted on my feet, deciding not to argue since I had no solution anyway. I sighed in defeat. “Okay.”

“Hey,” he said, his voice soft, “we’ll figure it out together.”

His lips gently kissed my forehead, making me smile, and then he pulled away all too quickly.

“Now, please feed me, beautiful, before I starve.”

I laughed. “Right.”

We chatted here and there about our day while the enchiladas baked. I tried to wash as many dishes as I could, so there would be less to clean up after dinner. Kyle helped by drying them all.

Once dinner was ready, we enjoyed a quiet meal together before Kyle rose to start clearing the table. He had such gracious manners, and he always pitched in. I stood to help, but he shook his head.

“You cooked and already washed earlier, so I’ll clean up.”

I sat back in my chair and watched him as he rinsed the dishes in the sink. For only two people, cooking dinner sure made quite the mess. My eyes roamed over Kyle’s body, admiring his back muscles and the way he moved. As he put away dishes and wiped the counters, I noticed how his large physique made my kitchen look small. It was still a very new sight to see a man in my space, but what surprised me more was that it didn’t freak me out. On his second swipe of my counter, I chuckled, realizing that he was a compulsive clean-nut like me.

At hearing my laughter, he turned to face me. “What joke did I miss?”

“Oh, it’s nothing really. I’m just admiring your cleanliness. I like how you wiped my counters twice.”

“I had to make sure I didn’t miss a spot. That enchilada sauce and cheese sure made a mess.”

My phone rang, ending our conversation.

“Hello?”

“Hi, Lily. I hope it’s okay to call you.”

“Hi, Jeanine. Of course.”

“I was wondering if you wanted to try a phone session this week. We could even maybe try to Skype or Facetime. I know it’s not the norm, but I was thinking about you today, and I wanted to help as much as I could. Or if it would make you more comfortable, I could refer you to someone in your area.”

My heart sped up as I thought about what to do. Do I want to speak with Jeanine again? Talk more? Last week had gone better than I’d expected, but it still felt new and raw. Not to mention, it was overwhelming.

Kyle had stopped cleaning when he noticed my hesitation, and he gave me a reassuring smile as he came to sit by me.

“Oh,” I started, trying to find my voice while still pondering.

“I know this is very hard for you, Lily. I thought you might have had some thoughts over the weekend that you would want to talk about,” Jeanine added kindly.

Kyle grabbed my hand, and he softly stroked his fingers up and down the top. It was such a sweet, supportive gesture that he had sensed my nervousness.

I took a deep breath, hoping to inhale some of Kyle’s strength. “Sure, we could do tomorrow afternoon,” I replied. “I pretty much live on my laptop, so maybe we can try to Skype first.”

“Sure, that sounds good. Are you free tomorrow between one and two in the afternoon?”

“That sounds great.”

“Okay, talk with you then.”

After I hung up, Kyle waited patiently for me to speak while he continued caressing my hand, making slow circles on my palm.

“Thank you,” I whispered, not needing to tell him that I was happy to have him here with me during that conversation.

“You’re welcome,” he replied softly. Leaning forward, he placed a soft kiss on my cheek.

“Jeanine is going to call me tomorrow…to talk again.”

Kyle gave me a gentle, loving smile as his eyes glowed with admiration. “That is great, Lily.” He squeezed my hand and kissed me again. “I am so proud of you for taking this step.”

I took a deep breath, trying to keep myself under control.

His hands came to hold the sides of my face, pulling me closer. “You can do this, Lily. You are so strong. You just have to believe in yourself.”

“I know.” My voice was quiet. “And I am ready,” I said more confidently, trying to reassure us both.

We sat in silence for a few moments.

“Do you want to take a walk on the beach and clear your mind?” he asked.

I smiled at him. “That sounds perfect.”

He leaned forward and kissed my cheek. “Then, let’s go.” Kyle stood and took my hand in his as he led me through the back patio door.

We came up to the shoreline and began walking along it. I loved the feeling of the sand in between my toes as I inhaled the fresh air. I would always want to live off the water or very close to it. I guessed everyone had preferences, and that was one of mine.

We came up to a bend, and I decided to dip my toes in the water. Florida water was so warm, and I just loved it. I pivoted, letting go of Kyle’s hand, as I playfully splashed water up his legs.

“So, you want to go in the water?” He raised his eyebrows. “I can help you with that,” he added with a smirk.

“No!” I changed my voice to sound sweet and innocent. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to.”

“Yes, you did. Remember that you don’t have a good poker face.” He started to stalk toward me.

I took a step back for every step he took, but his were larger. Once he was in reach, he quickly grabbed my waist. Kyle effortlessly lifted me off the ground, and I wrapped my legs around his waist, hoping that would save me.

“How about I bake you more of those delicious brownies?” I asked, switching my tactic again.

“Not going to work this time, beautiful.” His eyes sparkled with amusement…and victory. “I already ate, and I’m stuffed.”

Oh crap! “Oh no! I was just going to put my toes in the water. I don’t have my swimsuit on.” I glanced down at my tank top and shorts.

“That’s okay.” Kyle walked deeper into the water. It was almost up to my waist. “We can change.” He gave me his drop-dead, sexy grin.

I licked my lips, wanting to lean forward and kiss him. While I was mesmerized by him, I didn’t have time to scream before he dunked us underwater. I came up and pulled my long blonde hair off my face just as Kyle’s head started to surface. I jumped at him with all my weight to push him back under, and I ended up going with him. We were laughing and breathless by the time we were done playing.

“Come here.” Kyle reached and gathered me in his arms as my legs circled around his waist.

I wrapped my arms around his neck, digging my fingers into his wet, soft hair. I could not wait one more second to kiss him. His thoughts mirrored mine, and he took my mouth delicately at first. Our kiss quickly deepened, like we couldn’t get enough of one another. As his tongue embraced with mine, my heart pulled him inside. I knew I would always want more of Kyle—one more kiss, one more touch, one more playful laugh. I never wanted to let him go.

He broke our kiss, his eyes piercing mine. “You are so beautiful, Lily, inside and out. I could stare at you for days. Every day I ask myself, ‘How I did I get so lucky to have you in my life?’” he said softly, his voice full of sincerity and gentleness, as he caressed my cheek with the backs of his fingers.

“I feel the same way, too,” I whispered. I blinked back tears as his last words tore through me, fusing him into my heart and soul. “Except I’m the lucky one.”

We changed quickly and headed back down the beach, hand in hand.

“Where do you want to watch it from?” he asked. “I’m sure you know the best spot on the whole beach.”

I grinned, knowing he was right. “Of course.”

I tightened my grip on his hand and led the way. His large hands made mine feel so small in comparison, but his strength and size always made me feel safe.

“It’s just between those tall sections of rocks.” I pointed in the general direction of the secluded spot. “Not many people come this way,” I commented as we made our way.

He looked around, taking in the view. “Wow, this is quite a sight.”

Kyle sat down, leaving his legs wide open, as he gestured for me to sit in between them. He gathered me in his arms and turned to kiss my cheek. He was so affectionate. It was another one of his amazing qualities. The list kept getting longer and longer.

“Why do you think not many people come this way?” he asked while we both gazed out at the waves.

“There’s a higher tide on this side, so most kids can’t come over here. The seclusion, view, and the waves crashing drew me in.”

“I can see why you like the view,” he said, his voice quiet, “and why you love to take sunset pictures. It adds so much color and reflection off the water. I know you love writing, but do you think you’ll eventually do more photography in the future? Maybe balance the two?”

“Some days, I think yes, and some days, no. Right now, writing takes up so much of my time, and I really love that, too. There is just something about being able to write a story, telling how you see it and feel it. When I have writer’s block though, I turn my mind over to the lens. I love to capture photographs and edit them to their full potential.” I laughed at my own indecisiveness. “So, I guess I haven’t really figured that part out yet.”

“I can understand that. It wouldn’t be easy to have two careers at once.”

“I just take it one day at a time. My dad always told me, ‘You are doing exactly what you are supposed to be doing in that moment. Cherish it, and don’t rush it because it will soon be over.’”

Kyle’s hand found mine again. “That is very good advice. I feel that way about real estate. I get the same satisfaction I did when I was a kid working with my dad and brother. It’s an awesome feeling to buy a rundown building and make it into something great.”

“Do you ever picture yourself doing something else?” I truly wondered.

“No, not really. I might branch out a little more in my field.” He hesitated, deep in thought. “I’ve thought about renting and leasing as well as buying and selling regular homes instead of just businesses. Someday, I’d like to offer both.”

“Do people ask you to do that now?”

“Sometimes but not often.” He was quiet for a moment, his gaze on the water. “I have even thought of designing homes for some people. I had never considered it before, but then I built my house, and I really enjoyed it. Once I started to sketch, I found it hard to stop making up several drawings of different possibilities. I had to remind myself that I was building only one house.” He laughed softly.

“That sounds like it would be really neat to design your own house and decide how each room was placed.”

“It was.” Kyle shifted us, leaning me back farther, so I was more comfortable. “Let’s keep cherishing this moment.”

I woke up as strong arms wrapped around my waist and lifted me off the ground. Feeling a firm chest against my cheek, I tensed as my eyes darted open, but then I relaxed quickly when I saw Kyle’s smile.

“It’s alright. I got you. Time for bed, sleepy.” He chuckled softly. His chest rose and fell with his steady breathing. “You fell asleep again while watching the sunset,” he teased, walking toward my back patio door.

“Sorry. It’s just so relaxing and peaceful to watch.” I leaned my head on his chest once again, breathing in his scent, as I thought about the first time he had held me in his arms like this when he was just a stranger to me. This time, I knew his unique aroma, his firm hands and chest, and that sexy tousled hair. They were all familiar to me now.

He laughed again softly into the darkness. “Do I smell?”

“No.” I breathed him in again as we entered my cottage. “I was just remembering the first time you carried me like this and how it feels different now that I am familiar with you, your scent, and your body.”

He supported me in his arms while he strode down the hall and into my room. He laid me on the bed, and then he snuggled in behind me, pulling me in close to him.

“You are familiar to me now, too—the way your skin feels…” He kissed my cheek. “Your laugh, your smile, the way you squint your eyebrows when you’re worried.”

I smiled sleepily as he kissed my shoulder.

“Sleep, beautiful.”

And I did…with all my thoughts of Kyle.

Kyle’s breathing was steady as he slept the next morning. The sun was already up, and I wondered why he was still here. He was supposed to be leaving today for a business trip. I continued to feel uneasy about him making sacrifices for me.

Moving his arm off of me, I sat up and took in the marvelous sight of Kyle before me. It was quickly becoming my favorite part of the day. His hair was disheveled on his forehead, and I wanted to run my fingers through it. His face was so much softer when he slept, and it made him look younger, but his large body still made him look intimidating. I was going to need a much bigger bed if he wanted to keep sleeping over. The poor guy could not be comfortable on my queen-size mattress.

I thought of how easily he had taken down Luke. He was not only well-built but also very skilled. I wondered what he was like back in his military days and why he had needed Jeanine’s help at one time. Do I want to ask? Do I really want to know? Yes. I hoped it was not anything too terrible. I made a mental note to ask Kyle about his time with Jeanine.

Kyle shifted slightly and moved his bicep up over his eyes, covering that gorgeous face. Hmm…well, that won’t do now, will it? Turning onto my stomach, I propped myself up on my elbows, and I started kissing his defined stomach. I made my way across his abs and then down to that little patch of hair below his navel.

Kyle groaned and lowered his arm. “Good morning.” He smiled and then sighed. Quickly changing his tone, he threw my words back at me. “Ugh…you’re not one of those morning people, are you?”

I laughed. “Maybe…why?” I said, playing along.

“It’s a definite deal-breaker for me.” He smirked, and I continued kissing his stomach. “I’m going to get you all hot and bothered in return,” he threatened, his eyes darkening with heat.

Oh, the sensations he could stir with only his eyes. “Oh, yes, please.” My breathing was already labored as I rose to my knees to quickly get rid of my clothes. I straddled his hips as my hands greedily roamed up his chest. I was ready to swallow him whole.

“Oh no. My turn,” Kyle half-growled. Gripping my thighs, he yanked my hips up until my sex was directly above his parted lips.

Oh god. A groan left my lips when his thumbs spread me wide open as his eyes feasted on me. My legs shook with need for him to touch my most intimate spots.

“Brace your hands on the wall, and don’t move,” he commanded.

I tore my eyes away from him and glanced up at the wall. I spread my palms wide against the flat surface and supported myself as a shiver raced down my spine. His tongue softly brushed the tip of my clit. His delicate touch made me even more sensitive, and I writhed with pure need. A deep intense pull tugged in my abdomen, begging for release.

“Your clit is so swollen,” he said in a raw voice, “and I’ve barely touched you. I fucking love how hot you get for me.”

I couldn’t form any coherent words. Instead, I bravely rocked my hips slightly forward, wanting and needing more. He pushed two fingers into me, curling them along the front of my sensitive tissues. My fingers pressed tightly against the wall, trying to grip anything but failing. His tongue gently licked back and forth, matching the rhythm of his fingers.

It was too much. Sensations were taking over, and I closed my eyes. I let his name leave my lips as I dropped my forehead against the wall. A tingle in my toes intensified, and it began to work its way up to my spine. The profound aching in my belly also strengthened, sending every last nerve ending into hyperdrive. I was pretty sure I was panting, too.

His teeth ever so gently brushed along my clit as his fingers rubbed a firm circle inside me. Finally letting go, I convulsed as my orgasm ripped from my core, tossing me over the edge.

Kyle’s strong arms held me in place until my brain reconnected to my lips.

“That…that was…” I was breathing rapidly.

“I’m not finished,” he said, his voice rough with need. “Stay there.”

He slipped out from beneath my legs as I sat there, naked. My hands were still braced on the wall, and my knees were spread wide apart. The position alone made my heartbeat kick up a notch. My breathing quickened as I felt the bed shift from Kyle’s weight.

“You look so hot right now. I need a minute, or you might unman me before I start.” His hands roamed up and down my spine before lowering to my behind. “And this ass is fucking gorgeous,” he breathed huskily into my ear while gripping my ass firmly.

I let out my own husky laugh. “You’ve already told me that.”

“That’s because it is, and I should tell you that every day. That’s how much I love it.”

He’s definitely an ass man…although he does enjoy my breasts, too.

He brushed my hair aside and kissed my shoulder and throat. Gently, he turned my head, and then he kissed me until I was breathless. He inched away, and he gripped my hips and pulled them back. His erection stroked along my sensitive skin, teasing me. His hands roamed up my sides to cup each of my breasts. He began squeezing and kneading them, making me pant with need.

“Kyle?”

“Yes?” His voice was raw and deep.

“I—”

I lost my train of thought as he leaned forward and pressed his erection in between my legs. The thick tip pushed on my clit, making me cry out. His head snaked around my side, and he clamped his hot lips around my nipple, sucking firmly, as his erection rubbed steadily along my sex.

He lifted his mouth and blew softly on my nipple, making me shudder.

“I love these, too,” he added.

I tried again. “I need—”

I suddenly felt his hand down between my legs, sliding over my uncontrollable wetness.

His warm mouth brushed along my ear. “What do you need, Lily?”

His erection was making torturous circles as he leaned to the side again. As he sucked my nipple back into his mouth, his erection slipped partially into my sex, triggering my orgasm.

“Kyle!” I cried out.

He continued to rub firmly against that sensitive spot, prolonging my release. I faintly heard Kyle grit his teeth and curse as my sex clenched him hard. Not wanting it to end, I pushed my hips back on him, taking him deep inside.

“Fucking Christ,” he grunted loudly as he lost control and started to move.

He was really moving—fast and hard. Relentlessly, he thrust in and out of my sex. He was taking everything as I gave everything, and I was taking as much as he was giving. His hips made a slapping noise against my ass, and it was a sweet, sweet sound.

I closed my eyes, letting the sensations take over. He was everywhere—behind me, underneath me, inside me…and I loved every second of it.

After sweaty, hot sex, we both decided we needed a shower.

“I thought you were leaving early this morning?” I asked while rubbing shampoo into his hair.

“I moved the meeting. I’ll leave later in the week or possibly next week.” His eyes were closed while he was enjoying his scalp massage.

It was easy to read in between the lines of why he’d canceled his meeting this morning. “You didn’t have to reschedule your meeting.”

His eyes opened instantly. “Of course I stayed, Lily. I didn’t want to leave you on the day you have a session with Jeanine. When you were talking to her the other day, the expression on your face alone was proof enough that you needed me here.”

He took the shampoo and lathered some up in his palms. I closed my eyes in pure delight as he massaged my scalp. His hands could be so gentle, firm, or anywhere in between.

I sighed. “I just don’t want you to put things on hold for me. I know your work is important to you.”

His hands stopped and dropped to each side of my face. His looked a bit worried. “I want to be here for you. Is that so wrong of me?” He searched my eyes.

I couldn’t argue for my independence when he was so concerned. “No.” I hesitated. “It feels really nice…and comforting.” I sighed, surrendering to those gorgeous, loving eyes. Those eyes were going to get me into trouble someday.

“Thank you,” he replied softly.

My whole morning of work was a failure. My brain was refusing to function, so I decided to put on some headphones and rock out to Will. I. Am., and Britney Spears’s “Scream and Shout.”

So, here I was, shaking my ass to the beat, in my kitchen. I was scrubbing my cabinets, and I might or might not have emphasized “Britney bitch” when I felt Kyle’s hands wrap around my waist. He pulled me close and tugged the headphones out of my ear. My adrenaline was pumping through my veins. His chest shook with laughter, but I could tell he was trying to play it cool.

“What do you have against a girl named Britney?” Kyle teased.

“Nothing.” I laughed. “I love her music. It’s just a line from the song.”

He chuckled and kissed my hair. “I’ve heard of the song, Lily. I should have stayed on the other side of the kitchen and let you finish dancing to it.”

I turned in his arms, and I realized that he’d brought me lunch.

“Shoulda, coulda, woulda…but didn’t.” I playfully snatched the bags with a smirk. “Thanks. It smells good.”

“Oh, I will, and you know it. You’re welcome.”

He went and grabbed silverware and plates as I opened the bags.

“I figured you’d be hungry. I assume you didn’t get much writing done since you were cleaning like a maniac when I walked in.” He raised his eyebrow in question.

“My head wouldn’t focus much on work.” I sighed. “So, I gave up and decided to check emails, clean the cottage, do laundry…and then clean the cottage again to make sure it’s squeaky clean.” I wondered if I was the only compulsive nut who cleaned when I was nervous, sad, or even mad.

“I see that. Well, it looks great.”

We dug into our lunch, and it was over all too quickly.

My phone beeped with a text from Jeanine.

Ready when you are. ☺

I glanced back up at Kyle, feeling nervous.

“Good luck, Lily. I know you’ll do great. I don’t want to intrude, but I’ll be right here if you need me,” he said soothingly, looking into my eyes.

For the last three years, I’d done everything alone. I did not want to do this alone, and I finally accepted it at face value. It was now or never to ask.

With a deep breath, I put my hands on his chest and tilted my head to meet his gaze. “Can I ask you for a favor?” I shifted apprehensively.

“Anything,” he assured, caressing my cheek. “You know that. What do you need?”

“Will you come with me?” I asked, my voice barely audible.

Kyle’s face flashed with brief surprise before softening. “Of course.” He nodded. “I didn’t think you’d want me there, or I would have come with you last week.”

“Well, with that one, I needed to take the first step on my own to see if I was ready. Now, I don’t want to do this alone. I want you to be with me,” I said the last part softly.

I could feel his heartbeat quicken beneath my palms, almost matching my own.

Kyle gathered me in his arms and hugged me closely. “Thank you. I wanted to be with you, too, but I didn’t want to scare you away. I knew you needed space.”

“Thank you for being so thoughtful of my needs.” I sighed in relief. I was proud of myself for asking him. “Okay, I’m ready to do this now.” I tried to put on the best uplifting smile I could.

I took one final deep breath, feeling more confident. I texted Jeanine quickly.

Yep.

Grabbing Kyle’s hand, I walked him into my bedroom where my laptop was sitting on the bed. After we both got comfy, I signed into Skype and texted Jeanine.

Okay, I’m on.

It was different to see her on the computer.

“Well, hello, Lily. Kyle, good to see you, too.” Jeanine smiled.

“You, too,” he replied.

She nodded and then looked at me. “So, Lily, how are you today?”

“I’m good.” I quickly glanced at Kyle. “Better now.”

Kyle gave me a shy, adoring smile.

“Glad to hear that. Nervous about today?” she asked.

I sighed. “Yes, I was, and since I know you’re going to ask why, I’ll just tell you,” I said kindly. “I was nervous to do this alone, and I considered asking Kyle to be a part of it, but I wasn’t sure what you were going to ask or how I would feel through it all. I know now that I want him to be here.” I glanced at Kyle again. “I need him here.”

Jeanine nodded, taking in what I had said. “That’s good that you want to share this part of your life with him, Lily. That is a big step for you.”

It was a huge step in fact, but I did want to share myself with him. I knew I was already in deep with him.

“Okay, well, last time, we talked about the accident. So, today, I wanted to talk about the last three years. For the questions that I’ll ask you, I want you to try to answer them the best that you can.” She shifted in her seat. “Let’s begin. In your last session, you said that you needed space and time to heal, right?”

“Yes. It was painful to be around the rest of my family—my Aunt Lucie, Uncle Dan, and my cousins, Jason, Blake, and Damon. I love them all so much, but I was grieving too greatly to let any of them in. I just needed space.”

“So, you left? Can you describe the events of that day?”

I thought back to that day for a moment. “Yes, I left them all,” I said quietly. “Packing was a blur. I left with pretty much only my clothes and a few possessions. I didn’t want to bring anything that reminded me of my family. It would just make me cry more.”

Kyle squeezed my hand.

“Once I was ready to go, I got on the highway. I just kept driving, letting each mile take me farther and farther away.” I looked down at my hands. “But their loving faces crossed through my mind as I prayed for each of them to forgive me.”

Kyle tried to hide the pain in his eyes at hearing more details that I hadn’t wanted to taint him with, but the pain was a part of me. It always would be.

Jeanine’s expression showed understanding. “When was the last time you spoke to any of them?”

Guilt flashed through me. “I spoke with my Aunt Lucie about two weeks ago. She tries to keep in contact with me, hoping that I will come home soon. My uncle and cousins…well, I haven’t spoken to them since my birthday. They are harder to talk to because they don’t buy into my reasons for staying away.”

Jeanine was jotting down notes. “Do you have any family other than your aunt, uncle, and cousins?”

I shook my head. “No, not any that my family has spoken to since I was young. They were all divided—remarried, drifted apart, or passed away. Just my aunt and father were close.”

“When you got to Florida, what was one of the first things you did?”

“I drove around to a few different towns. I walked the beaches, toured the shops, and stayed in the hotels all around the area. Then, I found Sanibel Island, and it immediately drew me in.” I smiled a little, remembering how I’d instantly fallen in love with the town.

“Who was the first person you met there?”

“Luke.” Thinking of my alpha’s tendency to overreact, I gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. “When I was sitting on the beach on my first day in Sanibel Island, he was the first person to approach me. He said I looked lost, and he offered to make me anything off the menu from the nearby concessions stand. He knew I was sad, but he never pried into my business. He had a rough childhood, and I could relate to him because we were each working on our issues.”

Jeanine nodded thoughtfully. “What made you stay and not go back home?”

“I had been in Sanibel Island for a few weeks, and considering how much I was wasting on hotels, Luke joked that I should just lease a cottage. Trying not to be irrational with a hasty decision, I took a few more days to think it over. I realized that I’d fallen in love with the scenery, the quietness, and a little cottage right off the water.”

Kyle’s fingers were trailing patterns on my palms, up to my forearm, and then back down again while he listened to me intently.

“Was there ever a time when you considered moving back to Colorado?”

“No. When I left, I knew that my life was changing paths. As much as it hurt to not see my aunt, uncle, and cousins, I didn’t want to go back.”

“How many times in the past three years have you considered visiting?”

“With serious intentions? None,” I admitted. “During these last three years, I haven’t even been close to being ready to go back. Do I hope to go back? Yes, of course.”

Jeanine smiled at me. “Wow, Lily, you did great. This session went much better than I had expected.” She put her pencil down and looked back up into the camera. “So, at the end of every session, I’m going to give you a homework assignment. Do you have any idea what this one might be based on our conversation?”

I glanced at Kyle quickly and then I turned back to Jeanine. “Um…no.”

“This one is going to seem really hard, but I truly believe that it is necessary. Let me explain why first. Sometimes, when we have a tragic event in our life, we want to run instead of turning to those who love us and who want to nurture us, help us grieve, and move forward. I feel this next step is necessary for you to move forward.”

My body had turned to stone halfway through her speech.

“Can you figure out what your assignment will be?”

“I-I…I think so,” I stuttered.

“Your assignment is to go visit your family in Colorado. It can be for an hour or a week, but you must go there in person before our next session. Do you think you can complete this by next weekend?”

I was speechless. I was pretty sure my computer screen had mutated Jeanine and given her big red horns. She had just asked me to go to Colorado, and she wanted me to go within the next week.

I hadn’t seen my family in the last three years…on purpose. How am I supposed to be ready to see them in days? I was hoping to have the courage to go in the next ten years.

“Uh, Jeanine…I think she needs some time to process that,” Kyle answered for me, looking me over. “And what are the medical signs of shock?” he asked while rubbing my arms.

Jeanine looked back at me. “You can do this, Lily. You’re ready. Take Kyle with you. Go visit even if it’s just a short hello. It will be a tremendous weight off your shoulders.”

I nodded, feeling numb. “I’ll think about it,” I replied slowly. “I’ll be in touch. Thanks, Jeanine.”

“You’re welcome, Lily,” she smiled. “Good luck, and call me if you need anything. Bye.”

Kyle said goodbye to Jeanine and closed my laptop before setting it on my nightstand. He gathered me in his arms and kissed my forehead, giving me silence as we sat on the bed.

Quite some time passed by while we were both lost in our own thoughts.

“Thank you…for being here,” I finally said, my voice soft. I felt emotionally drained.

“You’re welcome.” He kissed me, trying to soothe me. “There is nowhere else I would rather be. How are you doing?”

“Better…I think. Did Jeanine really ask me to go to Colorado and visit my family?” I asked, just making sure I was not going crazy.

“Yes, she did.” He caressed my cheek with his knuckles. “But you know you don’t have to go yet if you don’t want to, right?”

“Yes, I know.”

He looked at me, searching my eyes. “Do you want to go?”

“Yes, eventually. However, it never crossed my mind to go within the next week.” I exhaled deeply. “But Jeanine is the one with the degree, and if she thinks this is the first step, then I guess I can give it a try.” I bit my lip. I couldn’t believe I was seriously contemplating going. “If I go, would you go with me?”

“I told you, Lily…” He lifted my hand and kissed my palm gently. “I will follow you anywhere. I would love to go with you and meet your family.”

“Thank you.” I leaned forward and kissed him. “You are so kind.”

We agreed to stay in and watch a movie. I slipped into my PJs while Kyle changed into comfortable bottoms and a cotton T-shirt. I smiled at the thought that he was keeping a few of his items here.

When we emerged from the bedroom, Kyle went into the kitchen to cook a pizza. I walked over to the movie shelf in the living room and began looking through my very large selection. I was a bit of a movie girl. Romance and comedy were totally my thing.

“So, what movie do you want to watch?” Kyle asked from the kitchen.

I grabbed one and put it into the DVD player. “The Proposal with Sandra Bullock.” She was one of my favorite actresses. She was so pretty, and she always made me laugh.

We sat together on the couch and ate pizza while we watched the movie. After I was finished eating, I snuggled up into Kyle’s warmth, my body fitting into his perfectly. It was scary to think of how he had become such a huge part of my life in such a short amount of time.

Kyle’s phone rang during the middle of our movie.

“I have to take this.” He rose to his feet while I paused the movie. “You can let it play if you want. I’ll be right back.”

“That’s okay. I can wait. I’ll make us some popcorn.” I stood and walked into the kitchen.

I could overhear Kyle speaking softly in the dining room. He mumbled a curse word and asked someone to set up a video conference. He mentioned that he couldn’t leave right now. I had a feeling that this was the meeting he’d rescheduled from this morning, and it sounded important.

I set down the uncooked popcorn bag and walked into the dining room. Kyle looked up at me as I headed toward him. I felt bad for interrupting his phone call, but I wanted him to know that I was okay now, so he could go.

“Hold on a sec,” Kyle said to whoever was on the phone before giving me his attention.

He was always willing to put things on hold for me.

“Kyle, it sounds like this meeting is very important, and you need to be there.” I placed my hand on his thick forearm and gave him a reassuring smile. “Please go. I’m okay now.”

He sighed and shook his head. “Are you sure?”

“I’m positive.” I nodded. A thought popped into my head, making me smile. I nervously bit my lip. “And,” I added shyly, “if you go, I’ll have a present for you on the dresser in the morning.”

His eyebrow rose in question, and then he released that gorgeous grin. “A present? I love presents.”

“I think you’ll really like this one. Do we have a deal?”

His knowing smile made me weak in the knees.

“Oh, yes, we have a deal, Miss Tidsdale.” He kissed me square on the lips. “But only if you let me thank you properly for my present.”

I smiled back, relieved that he wouldn’t be missing out on more work. “I’m looking forward to it.” I winked and walked away, leaving him to finish his conversation.

Back in the kitchen, I grabbed the popcorn bag and threw it into the microwave. The popcorn button on microwaves never seemed to work right. Using the button once was never enough, and twice always burned it. I listened for the kernels to stop popping, and the second they did, I opened the microwave quickly.

Kyle entered just as I was adding extra butter and salt. He laughed as I added more and shook the bag.

“I might have to start running more if you keep feeding me like this,” he said, amused.

“Why do you think I work out?” With the popcorn bowl and napkins in hand, I looked over my shoulder at him. “It’s purely for selfish reasons…so I can indulge.” I gave him a saucy grin and started to walk off toward the living room.

Kyle caught me in his arms before I made it back to the couch.

“Hey!” I yelped as he took the bowl out of my hand and set it on the table. “What do you think you’re doing with my popcorn?”

“I’m going to indulge in you and then popcorn,” he growled, sending shivers down my spine.

My sexy alpha carried me to bed, and then he made sweet love to every inch of my body. Not one inch was left uncovered.

Wednesday started with my usual morning work. Kyle had woken up way too early for my liking, but work was work. I smiled, completely lost in thought, as I reminisced about my gift to Kyle.

In the middle of the night, I placed the gift on my dresser, next to his wallet. My hand hovered over it, wondering if it was the right thing to do. It felt right. I left it on the dresser and walked away before I could change my mind.

My heart was nearly pounding out of my chest as I remembered giving him a key to my place even though he was already coming and going freely. A key. I gave him a key to my place. I took rapid deep breaths, trying to regain control of my body and emotions.

I told myself that it made the most sense. He was not sure what time he would be coming back. If he was going to be back late, I didn’t want to leave the door unlocked while I would be sleeping. No matter when he came back, I still wanted to sleep with his arms wrapped around me, so the only solution was a key.

I smiled as I recalled the expression on his face when he had woken me up. He’d looked like a young boy who was just told he could meet his favorite action hero in person.

“My sweet, beautiful girl.” Kiss. Kiss. Kiss. “A key?” Kiss. Kiss. Kiss.

Oh, how I loved his kisses. His smile was breathtaking.

“You gave me a key?” Kiss. Kiss. Kiss.

I couldn’t respond when he was kissing me. I was unable to physically get any words out between kisses, and he was also making my brain go from being hazy with sleep to feeling full-on need.

And those eyes—their exact color was a mystery to me. Green dominated around the pupil, but the outer iris was chocolate brown. His eyes overflowed with so many emotions that it made my heart constrict tighter, pulling me deeper.

I took a deep breath, trying to put my emotions into words. “Yes—”

My words were cut off with Kyle’s kiss. This was not just an ordinary kiss. I stifled my groan. I was too overwhelmed with the intensity of his kiss and his urgency to claim me.

I was experiencing complete sensations all over my body as he—

My thoughts were interrupted when my phone chimed, showing I had a new email. I decided to get back to work. I responded to a few emails quickly before returning to my writing. My book was progressing along just as I had hoped, and the story was approaching a big climax where the couple would either work out their differences or call it quits.

For me, books needed an emotional connection. Most couples just didn’t move in together and live happily ever after. It was the story in-between that mattered. Along with a great storyline, that was what I strived to give every one of my readers.

For my current book, I’d done some research, wanting to bring in some history. My male main character was taking his girl to Ireland, and I wanted to add some vivid descriptions of the scenery and culture to make the reader feel like he or she was there with the characters. It was supposed to be a learning experience as well as an incredible journey.

I took a quick break for lunch. Roaming through my phone, I came across the text that Luke had sent to me while I was in California. He had not tried to contact me since then, and I had a feeling he was trying to give me space. Luke was my friend. I wanted to see him and make sure the air was clear between us. I was hoping we could go back to our easy friendship, but if he needed time to put aside his feelings for me, I would respect that, too.

Heading down to the concessions, I hoped Luke was at work already. I knew that he usually went to school in the mornings and worked in the afternoons on most days. I found Luke sitting at a table, eating his sandwich with a notebook in front of him. His classes were difficult, and they required a lot of dedication on his part. I was very proud of him for going after his dreams.

Luke looked up as my shadow loomed over him.

“Lily!” he said in disbelief. “You’re back.”

He stood and pulled me into a tight bear hug, squeezing all the air out of me. I inhaled sharply, trying to breathe as his cologne invaded my nose. I had never noticed his cologne before. After being intimate with Kyle, hugging Luke now almost felt a bit awkward. I would always love Luke as a friend. That would never change. He had been a part of my life for the past three years, and he had helped me cope even if he never knew what I was going through. I’d also helped him through his life struggles. We would always have that connection.

“Hey, Luke…can’t…breathe,” I croaked.

He immediately pulled back. “Sorry, Lil.” He smiled. “I’m just happy to see you.”

“Me, too.” I smiled back softly while pulling out a chair to sit down. “How are you? How’s school?”

“School is school. It’s going good. I just have lots of studying to do. How are you?” he asked, looking at me intently.

I could not get a read on what he was thinking. He seemed almost hesitant and withdrawn as if he were fighting against himself.

“I’m great. I needed a break from writing. I thought I’d come to see if you were working, so I could say hello.”

“I start in…” He glanced at his watch. “About three minutes.” He laughed.

“Luke! Need you to start, man!” Mike, the concessions owner, yelled, leaning over the counter.

Luke nodded and looked back at me. “Well, I gotta run. You want your usual? I can bring it over.”

“Yes, please.”

“Okay.” He started to turn toward the concessions, but he stopped and looked back at me. “Do you have plans tomorrow morning? I thought maybe we could catch up over breakfast.” The look in his eyes was hopeful as he awaited my response.

“Sounds great. See you tomorrow.”

The rest of the day flew by in a blur. Brooke had sent me images for possible book cover designs for the novel, and she also asked me if I had any of my own ideas. Together, we laughed at concepts of covers that would be fun and creative.

The door chimed just as I was closing my laptop.

I grinned when I saw the deliveryman through the window. It was so late in the afternoon that I didn’t think I would get flowers from Kyle today.

I held the note to my chest and smiled while inhaling the rich smell of the lovely flowers. He loves his key. Part of me did the happy dance while the other part was freaking out. Surprisingly, somehow, they must have evened each other out because I was not having a panic attack.

I texted Kyle.

Thank you for the stunning flowers. Thinking of you, too. Do you know how long you are staying yet?

His reply came almost immediately.

You’re most welcome. Thursday night. TOO LONG. Next time, I’m taking you with me!

I laughed and typed quickly.

You big baby. I miss you, too. We were invited to go out with Brooke and her hubby on Friday night. Do you want to go?

I went to get a glass of water, and my phone chimed again.

Anything you want. Got to go. Call you later.

Another text followed.

P.S. Still smiling over my key.

I smiled affectionately at imagining Kyle’s reaction to seeing the key on the dresser. I could picture his perfect grin that could make any girl swoon.

I put away my laptop and the notes I had scattered everywhere from working. Now that I was finished, I had some free time before I went to bed early. My thoughts wandered to yesterday’s session with Jeanine. All of her questions leading up to my assignment had really made me think of why I needed to return to Colorado for a visit. It became obvious that this had been Jeanine’s plan all along. How could I try to move forward when I ran away from my past?

During the past three years, I had tried to be strong by throwing myself into my work and keeping my distance from forming close relationships. Emotionally, I didn’t think I had made much progress with moving forward. That was what I was trying to work on. I wanted to be strong, independent, confident, and happy on the outside and on the inside. If Jeanine felt this was something I had to do, then it was time to put on my big girl panties and do it.

As I sat on my bed, I took a deep breath and dialed my Aunt Lucie’s number. This would be the first time I called her since I’d left.

She answered on the second ring. “Hello? Lily, dear? Is that you?”

I was sure she had been shocked to see my name show up on her cell phone.

“Hi,” I said simply.

“Hi, Lily. It’s so great to hear your voice, sweetie. Are you alright?”

I mentally winced at her thinking the only reason I’d called was because something was wrong, but I knew it was a fair reaction, considering I had not called her once in three years. I felt ashamed for abandoning the only family I had left.

“Yes, I’m okay, Aunt Lucie. How are you all doing?” Asking that simple question made me miss them all even more.

“We are all doing well, dear.” I could hear my Uncle Dan mumbling in the background. “How are you doing, Lily? It’s so great to hear from you.”

“I’m doing well.” I took a deep breath and decided to get to the point. We both knew that there must be a reason I was calling. “I’m calling because I’m planning to come home for a visit.”

My aunt gasped. “Oh, Lily! That is wonderful news, dear!” She must have turned to talk to my uncle. “Dan! Lily is coming to visit!”

I couldn’t hear his response clearly.

“When, dear? When are you coming home?” she asked excitedly.

“I’m thinking about leaving here on Saturday and staying there for a few days.”

“That would be wonderful,” Aunt Lucie said. “We are so happy that you’ll be coming for a visit. Can I ask what made you decide to come home?”

I exhaled as I thought of the best way to explain. I was hoping to have the courage to do most of it in person, but it looked like I would have to start now. “Yesterday, I had my second session with a therapist, Dr. Jeanine Peterson. She has been helping me work through some things.”

“I’m so proud of you, Lily. I’m so proud and happy for you.” Aunt Lucie sounded like she was trying to hold back from crying.

“Thank you,” I replied. “Oh, and I’ll be bringing Kyle with me when I visit. Is that okay? If not, we can check into a nearby hotel.”

“Of course, dear,” she said, surprised. “I will tell your cousins to behave…or I’ll ask them to try to behave, I should say.” She laughed.

I rolled my eyes, thinking of how my cousins would act. “That’s all we can ask.”

“Get some sleep, dear. Call us when you are on your way, or you can even text me, too,” she stated proudly.

I chuckled at the thought of my aunt learning how to text, wondering who took the time to teach her. She had barely even used her cell phone before I left, so she had indeed come a long way.

“Good night. See you soon,” I said before hanging up.

I awoke to the sound of my phone ringing. I glanced at the clock. It was ten in the evening. I must have fallen asleep shortly after I had gotten off the phone with my Aunt Lucie.

“Hello?” I answered sleepily.

“Hey, beautiful. Sorry to wake you. I just wanted to hear your voice and say good night.”

I pulled up my covers as I snuggled up on Kyle’s side of the bed. “It’s okay. How was your meeting?”

He sighed. “It was a long fucking day.”

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I miss you. I wish you were here.”

Kyle exhaled. “Me, too, beautiful. My bed and house are lonely without you. Next time, I’m making you come with me.”

I smiled, inwardly swooning, as images of being wrapped in Kyle’s arms in his bed flashed through my mind. I wanted that, too. Yes, please. “Is that so?” I teased.

“Definitely. If you protest, I’ll just toss you over my shoulder and bring you anyway.”

Of course he would. I shook my head and laughed. “Make sure you bring my laptop, too.”

Kyle chortled. “I’ll try to remember.”

“I…called my aunt tonight,” I said in a soft voice.

Kyle was quiet for a moment. “That’s great, Lily. I’m so proud of you. I knew you could do it.”

“She seems very excited to see me.”

“Of course she’s excited to see you. They all are,” Kyle replied reassuringly.

“It just makes me so nervous. Three years is a long time.”

“That’s true, but family is family, and time apart doesn’t make any difference.”

Kyle was so strong and confident. His family values were evident in his words. It was an amazing quality to see in a man.

“When do you want to leave?” Kyle asked.

“I will probably make travel arrangements tomorrow. And you still want to come with me?” My voice sounded shaky.

“Of course I still want to go with you. I wouldn’t let you go through that all alone. Don’t worry about arrangements. I will handle that.”

I sighed in relief. “Thank you.”

During a moment of silence, my thoughts drifted to Kyle and the way he would wrap his arms around my waist and pull me close into his chest. His warm body fit around mine so well. My bed felt empty without him.

“What are you thinking about?” he whispered.

“You,” I answered honestly. My thoughts frightened me, but I was really trying to work on being open with him.

“Me? What about me?”

“You lying next to me with your arms wrapped around me.”

I closed my eyes as I heard Kyle groan into the phone.

“I want to be there, too.” He sighed. “Get some sleep, and dream about me. I’ll see you soon.”

My tired eyes fluttered open, looking into complete darkness, as the bed shifted.

“Kyle?” I said sleepily as his familiar warm body snuggled against mine. My foggy mind was trying to process that he was back.

“Hmm?” he said, his voice quiet, as he tucked the sheets back around us. He sounded like once he hit the pillow, he would be out.

“How…I mean, why are you here? I thought you had to work?”

“I can work from here.” He kissed my cheek thoughtfully. “You said you missed me and wished I were here, so I’m here…and I told you how much my day sucked, and I wanted nothing more than to be here, too.”

“But you need—”

“Shh…I need to be right here. This is where you need me. Go back to sleep.” He kissed me again and pulled me closer. “We’ll talk in the morning.”

Knowing he was dead on his feet since he had just flown all the way here in the middle of the night, I decided to let it go for now. My heart clenched at how he put others before himself. I smiled as I drifted back to sleep, thinking of how Kyle had such a kind heart underneath that rough and tough exterior.

I awoke as the sun started to rise, wishing my mind would just go back to sleep. Yawning, I crooked to the left and blinked twice at seeing Kyle in my bed. Ah. My morning haze faded as the memory of Kyle joining me in bed last night flooded my mind.

He shifted onto his back, still half-asleep. “Morning,” he mumbled sleepily with his eyes still closed.

Realization hit me at the thought of him coming back in the middle of the night to be with me. Deep emotions stirred within me, and I wasn’t ready to face them, so I pushed them aside. I decided to move on to a happier thought, and I focused on the glorious sight before me. I licked my lips in anticipation of consuming the man before me. I didn’t know what I had done to deserve such a prize, but I planned to enjoy every moment with him.

My eyes started at his mouth. His bottom lip was slightly plump. I wanted to kiss it. His jaw was more relaxed as he slept, giving his face a softer, younger look. The sight of his bare chest made my mouth water. His skin glowed with his perfect tan. I wanted to run my hands all over his body. I didn’t think I would ever get used to this kind of perfection. He was like a magnet, and I had a gravitational pull toward him. My heart wanted to run and jump in with both feet, but my mind wanted to bolt in the opposite direction.

Not being able to hold back any longer, I moved to straddle his hips, and my eager hands made long strokes from his firm chest all the way down to the indentation of his hips. His groan of approval was like putting fuel on the fire. My lips parted on a breath as I felt his impressive morning erection beneath me. Grinning, I thought about how his brain might not be fully awake, but another part of his anatomy clearly was.

I shifted off of him, positioning myself between his legs, and I lowered my mouth to massage the tip of his erection through his briefs before gently squeezing it between my lips. I released and repeated. Dipping my hands underneath him, I grabbed each of his cheeks, reveling in how muscular they were. Kyle lifted his hips as I lowered his briefs.

Now wide-awake, he propped himself up on his elbows to look directly into my eyes. “Good morning,” he said, his voice laced with lust. “Greedy this morning, are we?” he teased.

“Good morning,” I replied in a sweet and innocent tone. Then, I let a naughty grin spread across my face. “I’m very greedy this morning.”

His eyes blazed with desire as my hands stroked his erection. I moved slowly at first, feeling his soft skin beneath my loose grip. Kyle closed his eyes in pleasure as I increased the pressure slightly. Leaning forward, I took him into my mouth. I swirled my tongue around the head before making my way down the thick base. Kyle’s breath caught as I increased my suction on the way back up. As I looked at him, his jaw clenched, and I could see his control wavering.

“Lily.” His breath was ragged as his hands found my shoulders, squeezing with enough pressure to let me know he was already close. “Seeing you take me deep into that luscious mouth of yours makes me crazy.”

Hearing my name on his lips while he battled to restrain himself was sexy as hell. It made my thighs clench with need while driving the desire to please him higher. I wanted to give this to Kyle. Keeping a steady pace, I pulled him in and out of my mouth while my hand worked in unison on the lower part of his shaft.

“Lily, stop,” he commanded. “I want to come inside you.”

I increased the suction on my way back up, hoping to make my point clear. “No,” I breathed. I shook my head as I blew gently across his sensitive tip.

He took in a sharp breath.

“I want you to come in my mouth,” I said seductively, trying to maintain control.

I can do this. I ran the tips of my fingers up his inner thighs while breathing in his familiar musky scent that made liquid pool between my legs. Gripping the base of his erection, I eagerly took him back into my mouth again, pumping him in and out until I found a steady rhythm.

My name left his lips on a half-cry, half-grunt as his release spurted into my mouth, flowing down the back of my throat. Quite proud of myself, I smiled shyly up at Kyle.

His hands pulled me up the length of his body. “That was amazing, Lily.” His eyes glazed over with primal satisfaction. “You looked so fucking hot with your mouth wrapped around me. It took everything I had to let you finish.” Before I had time to respond, a mischievous grin spread across his face. “But now that you are, let me return the favor.”

He pivoted, taking me with him, and he pinned me beneath his body. He kissed the base of my throat before slowly making his way up to my jaw. My body shuddered as he nipped and gently tugged at my earlobe.

“Oh, Lily, what should I do to you?” His voice was husky. He chuckled and pulled a strand of my hair off my forehead. “First, even though you look sexy as hell in this classic white T-shirt and panties, I must say that I want you naked beneath me right now.”

His erotic voice sent shivers down my spine.

The doorbell rang once…and then twice, pulling us out of our moment.

“Damn door,” I muttered.

I stood from the bed and quickly made myself decent. Heading to the door, I remembered that Luke was supposed to stop by for breakfast. Oh shit.

After I opened the door, Luke stepped inside in full-blown rant mode. I only caught certain parts.

“My fucking father! He just can’t let me be happy…fucking family business…no part of it! What about my dream? He should have had more children!”

I motioned him to the couch, knowing that he had endured one of his father’s morning you’re-a-failure calls. Poor Luke. I could not imagine my parents not understanding or supporting my dreams…or worse, even telling me their feelings of hating something I was passionate about.

Sitting down next to him, I put my hand on his shoulder and rubbed a small circle in a supportive gesture. “Luke,” I said softly, “it’s okay to follow your own dream.”

It hurt to see Luke in so much anguish over his parents’ lack of support. I wished I could find a way to help him, but his parents were relentless. They always made him unhappy and made him doubt himself.

Luke’s body suddenly turned to stone. I rotated to see Kyle standing in the archway.

“What is he doing here?” Luke asked.

I opened my mouth to explain, but Luke sighed, shaking his head. “Never mind.” He glanced over at me. “I shouldn’t have come here.” He rose to his feet.

I gently tugged on his hand to stop him. “No, Luke.” I gave a sad, reassuring smile. “You are welcome here. You are my friend.”

Luke winced before quickly recovering with a forced smile. “You’ll always be my friend, Lily.”

Perched up against the wall, Kyle was standing with his hands in his pockets, quietly watching our exchange.

Luke’s gaze turned to Kyle. “But he isn’t going to let you be mine, so it’s best if I go.”

When Luke took another step in the direction of the door, I quickly jumped in his path. “No, you can stay. You’re my friend, and I want you here,” I said kindly. I turned to Kyle with my do-not-mess-with-me stare. “Kyle, Luke needs a friend right now. Would you mind making us all some breakfast?”

Both of their eyes widened at my request.

A muscle briefly flexed in Kyle’s jaw before he relaxed and nodded. “Sure. Eggs and bacon good?”

I nodded and gave him a smile. I was happy that he was trying. “Yes, thank you,” I replied as he turned to walk into the kitchen.

Luke and I stood face-to-face, both trying to read each other’s thoughts. My eyes pleaded for friendship and understanding. I did not want to lose Luke right now. So many things were changing, and I didn’t want one of the two constant people I’d had in my life for the past three years to leave. Luke’s eyes showed so many emotions, and I could not read many of them. One second, it seemed like he was hurt by my decision, and the next, it looked as if he was okay with it.

“Okay.” I took a deep breath. So far, the disaster had seemed to be avoided. “Sit.”

We both sat on the couch. I could hear Kyle moving about in the kitchen. I just needed to break the ice, get Luke to talk, and then we would be alright.

“So,” I started, “your dad is up your ass again?” I was trying to lighten the mood.

“When did he come out?” Luke actually laughed.

I rolled my eyes as a small laugh escaped my lips. “Very true. So, what happened?”

“This time, it was an actual death-screaming match between us. My poor mom was in the background, trying to calm my dad down.” Luke leaned forward and put his elbows on his knees. “I don’t think that man will ever understand me and accept me for being me. I am asking to go to medical school for crying out loud, not to go be a druggie or a deadbeat.” He shook his head in frustration. “I just don’t get it.”

I sighed, feeling exasperated for him. To aspire in life and have self-confidence, everyone needed support from their family, especially their parents. For me, it was part of the parents’ job in raising their children.

I had no experience in what Luke was going through. My parents had always supported my sister and me, no matter how crazy our dreams were. My parents had taught us how to believe in ourselves, to have goals in life, and to chase our dreams and make them real. My heart broke at the thought of Luke never having that. His parents had missed the memo about unconditional love.

“Luke, you are graduating with a bachelor’s degree soon, and you’re applying to many medical schools. You have already accomplished so much. You are driven, and I have no doubt that you will succeed in your goal. Just keep doing what you are doing and block out all the negative. I think your parents will come around the corner someday.” I sighed at my own disappointment in his parents. “They are just taking forever.”

“You could say that again. My father just keeps trying to tempt me to come home. He’s throwing money in my face, threatening to take me out of the will, and other stupid shit like that. Not that I care about the money, but who says that to their son who only wants to get an education and a good job? Is that so wrong and selfish of me?”

I shook my head. “No, Luke. It is not wrong. They are wrong. You are going after your dreams and making a life for yourself.”

Kyle walked into the living room. “Breakfast is ready.”

Breakfast was awkward and nearly silent, but we all survived it. If Luke was going to remain my friend, he had to accept Kyle in my life. Kyle began the dishes as I walked Luke to the door. I stepped outside onto the porch with him.

Luke broke the silence first. “Thank you, Lil, for listening to me whine about my problems. You were a great friend today.”

“You’re welcome. I was glad to help.”

Our friendship was having one of those awkward in-limbo moments, so I decided to clear the air. “Luke, I can see you are hurting, and if you need space, then I will give you space. You are my friend, and I don’t want to lose you. You said we could still be friends, and I think if you gave Kyle a chance, you would really like him, too.”

Luke shook his head. “I don’t think I could like the guy who took away the girl I love.” He looked up at me. “He’s going to break your heart, Lily. He is the rough, don’t-fuck-with-me jock. They don’t do the white picket fence, get married, and have kids. They break hearts and move on to the next girl.” He sighed and shook his head. “But I love you, Lily. I will be here to help you pick up the pieces when he breaks your heart. I’m not strong enough to walk away. You’re all I have.”

I didn’t know how to respond, so I let him walk off into the hazy Florida morning. Maybe it would have been better to not clear the air.

My shitty post-bedroom morning quickly turned into an even shittier day. My writer’s block decided now was a good time to make an appearance. Awesome.

Kyle brought me a second cup of coffee that I had requested, and it went down the front of my shirt. Yep. Definitely awesome.

And to top it off, Kyle was giving me monosyllable grunts instead of answers. Freaking. Awesome. Day. NOT!

I decided to work late. Correction—I decided to stare at my laptop late since Kyle was ignoring me anyway. I wanted to approach him and work this out, but I wasn’t quite sure how to broach the subject. I didn’t want to start an argument, but I was pretty sure it was unavoidable.

My head was also pounding with a massive headache, so I went to raid the cabinet for medicine. I walked into the living room to see Kyle sitting on the couch, typing away on his laptop on his lap. I wanted to remove his laptop, so I could snuggle in his lap and feel his warm body against mine.

The doorbell rang, and I turned to walk toward it. I was halfway there when I heard a loud bang and glass shattered, hitting the tile, clattering loudly. My heart raced as my body was frozen in place. Glass. Glass shattering. It sounded so familiar. It reminded me of how my Grand Cherokee window had shattered in the accident. Something hard hit my chest, but my thoughts were elsewhere.

Kyle had made his way over to me, but I hadn’t noticed until his hands grabbed my face. “Are you alright?” he asked quickly. He moved his hands over my arms and chest as his eyes frantically searched me from head to toe for injuries.

I nodded, too in shock to speak.

“I’ll be back. Stay here and call the police!” He ran out the door to pursue the attacker.

My hand rubbed my chest as my eyes dropped to the floor. Shards of glass were all over the place. A big rock was right in front of my feet. I jumped, removing my hand from my chest, as a piece of glass cut into my palm. I winced at the sharp pain.

Stepping around the side window that had been shattered, I walked out the front door onto the porch. An envelope was lying directly in front of the door. A shiver ran up my spine, giving me vicious goose bumps.

Off to the right, I heard a voice apologizing profusely as a massive shadow dragged a much smaller one.

“Oh my gosh!” I cried, stunned as they approached the deck. “He’s just a kid!”

Kyle shoved the teenage boy into a chair on the deck. “Start talking,” he threatened, his voice cold and hard.

“I-I don’t know a-a-anything!” the boy stuttered.

Kyle lightly smacked him upside the back of the head. “Try the truth this time.”

I glared at him. “He’s just a kid for heaven’s sake, Kyle!”

“According to my old man, if he is old enough to break the law, he is old enough for an ass-kicking.”

“O-okay! Okay! D-don’t hurt me.” The boy sighed shakily. “A g-guy in town earlier offered me t-two hundred bucks if I-I would leave that envelope by the door and b-break a window.”

My heart was in serious risk of exploding. Who would want to break a window in my house? I glanced at Kyle nervously.

He turned to the boy, clenching his fist. “What the hell is wrong with you? You hurt her and scared her. You’re lucky I don’t put you in the hospital myself!” Kyle growled.

The boy turned to face me. “I-I’m so sorry.” His eyes dropped to the floor. “I-I don’t know what I was th-thinking. I guess t-two hundred dollars made me…very s-stupid.”

My heart constricted at the boy’s honesty.

“You can’t be more than sixteen or seventeen.” Kyle shook his head. “You don’t just go around breaking people’s windows. That is a criminal offense. Are you looking to see the inside of a jail cell?”

The boy’s eyes widened in fear. “N-no, sir.”

“Good,” Kyle said as a police car pulled up into the driveway. “If I ever catch you in her yard again, I will kick your ass without a second thought, kid or not. You got me?”

“Y-yes, sir.”

Officer West arrived, and he questioned the boy after speaking with Kyle and me. Luckily, Officer West knew the boy personally and called his mom. It turned out that the boy was going through a rough patch in life. His parents were getting a divorce, and his mom was bouncing around between low-end jobs, so two hundred dollars was between a rough spot and a rock. I hoped he’d learned a lesson. No matter how tempting, breaking the law was always the wrong choice.

I decided not to press charges. I believed everyone deserved a second chance. Deep down, past his rage and fear, I think Kyle agreed with my decision.

My bigger concern was the letter.

My hands shook as I stared at the letter. Figured WHAT out? What am I missing here? I don’t know an Aaron. Should I?

Kyle reached for the letter, but my hands were unable to move, so he gently took it from my hands and read it.

“Fuck! I’ll fucking kill him!” Kyle yelled, radiating hostility.

Officer West stepped forward. “Now, Mr. Madison, you can’t go around talking like that. We are doing everything we can to catch this guy.”

Kyle cut him a lethal glare. He was not even glaring at me, and it struck fear into every nerve ending of my body.

“Don’t even start that bullshit with me. I’m not a civilian. I know how this works.” His voice was hard and serious.

“I understand you want to protect this young woman, but be careful, young man. Don’t go looking for trouble.” Officer West was about fifteen years Kyle’s senior, and he was emphasizing his statements by pointing his finger at Kyle.

“I’ll do my best.” Kyle nodded. “But understand this—I will do anything I can to protect her. Her safety is my main concern.”

Officer West looked at Kyle, measuring him up for a moment, before nodding. “I understand. Love will do that to anyone. Still, you need to obey the law.”

I gasped. Just then, Kyle’s eyes found mine. He continued to look directly into my eyes as Officer West carried on, oblivious to our private moment.

“We will notify all the officers in the area of the situation. Also, once a day, an officer will drive by your house and check on things.”

That caught Kyle’s attention, and his gaze moved from me to the officer. “What the fuck is a once-a-day drive-by going to do?” he asked, trying to maintain control.

“Not much.” Officer West sighed. “But it’s all I have right now. We are short-staffed with two officers on unexpected leave and others on vacation. I know those aren’t good reasons, but it’s all I have.”

Kyle rubbed his fingers over his temples. It had been a long day for both of us, that was for sure.

“Keep me updated.” Kyle turned to look at me and then back at Officer West. “It’s time for me to take her in. She is stressed, scared, and dead on her feet.” He walked to my side and pulled me into his chest for a hug. “Let’s get you inside.” He kissed my forehead.

I nodded in agreement.

“Have a good night,” Officer West said. “And, Lily, call if you need anything.”

“Thank you, Officer West,” I replied.

Kyle took my hand in his, and we made our way inside. Closing the door behind him, Kyle insisted on tending to my cut. After he treated my injury to his satisfaction, he cleaned up all the broken glass and boarded the window.

Lost in my own thoughts, I headed straight to my bedroom with Kyle following close behind me. I stopped in the middle of the room and closed my eyes as I took in a deep breath. I was so tired, too tired to think or move. He turned me to face him and wrapped me in his embrace, hugging me tightly. After a moment, he bent forward and swooped me into his arms.

“It’s going to be alright,” he whispered against my cheek before he kissed it. “Come on, beautiful, it’s time for bed.”

Lying in bed together, Kyle held me close while I fell asleep to the rhythm of his heart. Completely overwhelmed by the whole day, I was out in what must have been seconds.

I reached for her hand, but a sharp intense pain radiated up my shoulder and side as I moved. I tried to ignore it. I needed to get to Annie.

“Annie!”

She wasn’t moving. Her hand was dangling over the side of the stretcher as people mumbled around us. Why is everyone muttering?

“Help her!” I screamed. I attempted to get up, but hands were holding me down.

“Lily!” someone yelled, pulling me out of my thoughts.

“No! I need to help Annie! Let me go!” I cried. Just help Annie. Please. Please. Help Annie.

“Lily, it’s okay,” he said, his tone soft. “You are here with me. Come back to me.” Kyle’s voice was soothing and helped bring me back to the present.

I hate this. Why do these dreams have to haunt me? How am I supposed to move on when these dreams have a constricting hold on me? I turned my head and opened my eyes. Oh, Annie. I inhaled sharply at the pain stabbing my chest, right in the center of my heart.

Kyle’s hold on me tightened as he ran soothing strokes up and down my back. It was just us, alone in the darkness, but I was so thankful that Kyle was next to me. It felt very comforting to have him by my side. He waited until I settled down before speaking.

“Do you mostly dream of Annie?” Kyle asked tenderly.

“Yes, and the accident…but mostly of her.”

“What happens with Annie?” he whispered. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

I blinked and looked out toward the window. The sun was starting to rise, giving the room a soft glow. I debated on how much I really wanted to share. Maybe telling him would help.

“Most of the ones with Annie are all in the ambulance. She is on a stretcher next to me. She doesn’t move when I call her name or reach for her. She just lies there, perfectly still, with her hand dangling off the stretcher.” Tears began streaming down my face. “Somehow, I know…that she’s already gone, but I don’t want to believe it. And then darkness pulls me back under.”

“Christ,” Kyle breathed, hugging me closer. “Tell me what to do, Lily. How can I help you? The pain in your eyes is too much for me.”

I turned my head to look up into his eyes. “You are already helping me, Kyle…so much.” I gave him a soft smile. “I have you to thank for so many changes already. You gave me the push I needed to speak with Jeanine. You held my hand during my session, and you stayed when you should have left for work. You have already helped me with so much. I would not have been able to accomplish any of this so quickly without you. Thank you for believing in me,” I said sincerely.

Kyle rubbed his thumb down my cheek. “You could have done all of that without me, Lily. You are so strong. You just need to realize it yourself.”

I nodded, hoping that I was growing stronger. I wanted to be stronger…but my emotions and fears sometimes got the best of me. “I know,” I said, my voice quiet. “You made it easier though. I’m glad you are here to help me through it.”

A shy smile spread across his face. “I’m here, Lily, and I’m not going anywhere. I will move heaven and earth to take the sadness out of those ocean blue eyes.” Kyle stroked my cheek with such softness. “I wanted to ask you something,” he said, looking straight into my eyes. He hesitated. “When exactly will it be three years?”

I closed my eyes, painfully thinking about how close the date was. “Sunday,” I barely whispered.

“Shit.” Kyle sighed, pulling me even closer. “We are going to get you through this, Lily. I promise.”

Kyle’s body was tense. He was trying to maintain control as he argued with me in my bedroom while I started stripping my clothes to shower. Brooke would be here in just over an hour.

“You are not going out alone today. I’m going with you. Period,” Kyle demanded, his tone final.

I rolled my eyes at his ridiculousness. As I dropped my shirt in the hamper, I pinned him with a glare. His eyes drifted to my breasts, but they quickly went back up to meet my eyes. His jaw tightened, and I could tell he was debating between arguing with me or taking me in the shower.

“Oh, yes, I am. It’s called a girls’ day out for a reason. It means simply just that—no men,” I replied sternly. “I know you want to protect me, Kyle, but we are just going to the mall. I will be fine.”

I quickly dropped my bra and panties. I held in a smile as his hands clenched in and out of fists, his gaze heating at the sight of my naked body. I liked being able to distract him, even when he was mad.

I stalked off into the bathroom. Kyle followed me, close on my heels, while quickly ridding himself of his own clothes. Shit. How am I going to keep my concentration with him naked?

“You have a stalker threatening you, Lily. I have military training, and I can protect you. I’m not leaving you anywhere out on your own, unable to defend yourself. I’m going with you. End. Of. Discussion,” he growled the ending.

The man is infuriating. And bossy. And a tad too overprotective. And overbearing.

“Fine. But we are going to start working on some of your issues when we get back,” I huffed. “And Brooke and I will pick out a nice pink dress shirt for you today, so you fit in.” I smirked, trying to lighten the mood.

His eyes widened in surprise. “There is no way in hell I’m wearing a pink shirt. Pink shirts are for pussies.”

He stalked closer, and I took a step back, my heartbeat kicking up a notch. There’s my playful Kyle.

“Do I look like a pussy to you? Be careful how you answer that, beautiful. I’m a lot bigger than you.” He released his sexy grin, taking another step toward me.

After turning on the water, I retreated to the shower with Kyle close behind me. Letting the water trickle over my head and face, my eyes roamed up and down his sexy body. No, you don’t look like a pussy…but you do look edible.

“And what are these issues you are rambling about? I could see you ranting about them in your head, woman.” He wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me closer to him, as the water poured over us.

“Lots and lots of issues,” I teased. “But don’t worry, we’ll fix you.” I chuckled.

Kyle rumbled in my ear before taking my earlobe in his mouth. He sucked on it as he rocked his erection along my sex. Desire pooled deep in my stomach. I reached around his waist to bring him closer, and I undulated my hips against his. I backed up momentarily to take his erection in my hand, and I softly stroked it. His head fell back on a moan.

When he dropped to his knees, I let his length slide free from my grip. He gently pushed me until my back was against the cool tile. It felt good in contrast to my heated skin. As water trickled down my breasts and stomach, Kyle spread my legs wide open. He wrapped his hands around my behind, pulling my sex directly in front of him. It was hot as hell to see him kneeling before me, knowing he was going to make me come with his mouth. His tongue started slow, torturous strokes around my clit. Then, he trailed lower to penetrate his tongue in and out of my sex. My legs quivered as I closed my eyes and let the sensations take over. My hands gently tugged his hair as I cried out my release.

Kyle stood and lifted my body around his. He penetrated me in one long, hard stroke. His breath hitched as he buried himself deep inside me before taking my mouth in a desperate kiss. I wrapped my hands around each side of his jaw, my fingertips feeling his wet hair. I kissed him back with everything that I had, making him groan into my mouth.

His lips were soft and inviting, but his tongue was hot with passion. Crazy with need for him to move, I sucked his tongue into my mouth as I shifted my hips to lift up. I bit back my moan as I sank down over his erection. A growl left Kyle’s throat, and his hands tightened on my behind as he started to move. He pumped in and out of me in earnest.

“Ah,” I moaned, my insides writhing, needing release. Silent shock waves were attacking my core. I clenched my walls around him, trying to hold off my orgasm.

“Lily,” he groaned through gritted teeth, no doubt trying to hold off his release.

Noticing the effect of my muscles contracting around him, I did it again, harder this time. Kyle thrust more fervently, rubbing his pelvis against my clit perfectly, and that took me over the edge with him.

I rested my head against his chest while both of us fought to steady our breathing.

He pulled back, holding me with one hand, while raising the other to brush my messy, wet blonde hair off of my forehead.

“I love to stare at you, Lily.” His voice was tender again. “Let’s wash you.”

I tipped my head back and reveled in the feel of his tender hands on my body, caressing each soft curve of my skin. The warm water felt so good, and then it ended all too quickly.

While getting dressed, I decided to put on the red garter set that Kyle had picked out during our shopping trip. It would fit perfectly under my dark charcoal dress that had a sexy dip in the back, exposing a good chunk of skin just above my bra strap.

I pivoted to walk toward my closet, and I found myself in front of a magnificent sight. Kyle’s naked back was facing me as he reached for his shirt. I couldn’t stop my body from gravitating toward him. My hands eagerly stroked up and down his sculpted back muscles. He had a few scars that looked like deep wounds, including one just below his tattoo. I wanted to ask him about them, but now wasn’t the time.

I was beginning to notice that Kyle didn’t offer much information about himself. A part of me was curious to know about his past, and another was scared in more ways than one. Learning more about Kyle would make my feelings deepen for him and draw me in closer to him, which I was still hesitant to do. You gave him a key, Lily. You want him closer. I shook off the thought. Part of me did want him closer, but part of me wanted to keep him at a distance. The less I knew about him, the easier it was to keep my feelings separate…even though I could feel those lines already starting to blur.

A groan left his chest as his body relaxed into my touch.

“Feel good?”

“Hmm,” Kyle moaned, “too good.”

Turning in my arms, Kyle sucked in a deep breath and cursed as his eyes took in my attire…or lack thereof. His eyes were burning with heat. “Is that…” He gestured to my red bra and garter. “The set I picked out for you when we went shopping?”

“Yes,” I answered, looking down at it before meeting his eyes.

Kyle cursed under his breath again. He closed the small gap between our bodies, and I felt his erection hardening beneath his newly acquired jeans. His hands lightly touched the backs of my thighs, and then he slowly ran them up to the lower part of my cheeks, making me shudder.

“You have the same effect on me, beautiful.” His eyes were scorched with desire, but then he sighed. “But I can’t make love to you again right now. We have to get ready.” He kissed me quickly and glanced at his watch. “Brooke will be here shortly.”

Right.

I scrambled and put on my dress. I had a pair of flats picked out for our shopping adventure, and then for dinner, I had a special little treat for Kyle.

It was great to spend a few hours with Brooke, just talking and shopping. It was just what I needed. Brooke had been my other constant in my life for the past three years, and I needed her friendship. She was a great friend, who was full of life. She was a continuous presence and a good, kindhearted friend, who I could laugh and cry with. I truly believed everyone needed a good Brooke in his or her life.

Kyle was very respectful at giving us our space for our girl time. He waited outside of stores, brought us drinks, and carried our bags. He kept his distance. He was careful to give us privacy for our conversations, but he did stay close enough to constantly scan our surroundings. I shook my head at his overprotectiveness. I supposed it was a good trait to have, but I thought he was taking it to the extreme.

Brooke stopped dead in her tracks as I told her where I would be going tomorrow. She didn’t know my full story, but she had a good idea of certain parts.

“Colorado?” she asked hesitantly. “You’re going home?”

“Yes, Kyle and I leave tomorrow.” I let out a shaky breath.

Brooke grabbed my hand. “That is great news, Lily. I’m so happy for you. I bet your family will be so grateful to see you. I’m sure they miss you terribly.”

I exhaled again, feeling unsure. “I miss them, too, but I’m so nervous. I guess I just need to take this one day at a time, right?”

Brooke smiled. “Right.” Turning her head, she glanced at one of our favorite department stores. “Well, I think this calls for one more store. You’re going to need some new clothes for tomorrow,” she added with a huge grin on her face.

I was beginning to think Brooke’s second career should have been as a personal shopper. She would have been damn good at it.

“Oh, I guess I could use a few new outfits,” I teased. “Let’s go!”

I grabbed her arm, and we practically ran into the store like a couple of giddy teenagers.

Brooke and I had decided to freshen up in the powder room before dinner.

“Great minds think alike,” Brooke said. “All that shopping wore me out! And my hair!” she added, desperately trying to straighten and fluff it. “I look like a rag doll who just got nailed up against the wall!”

I laughed while changing into my surprise for Kyle.

“Are you almost done?” I asked, putting my flats into my bag.

“Wow!” Brooke exclaimed, dropping her jaw. “Now, those are some seriously sexy fuck-me heels! You are going to have to let me borrow those someday.”

My mouth opened in surprise. “What-me heels?”

Brooke rolled her eyes. “You know, fuck-me heels. It’s an expression. How can you be a writer, and you’ve never heard of that expression before?”

“Um…I don’t write porn.”

Brooke threw her head back, laughing hysterically. “That you don’t! But I can’t wait to read these steamy new sex scenes you have been writing!”

I was pretty sure my face was turning the color of my red heels. “They aren’t that graphic.”

Brooke continued to laugh. “I can’t wait to read them!” she said, shaking her head. “Who would have thought that my sweet, innocent Lily could be X-rated?” She added a dramatic sigh. “You’ve been corrupted.”

I laughed as I walked to the door. I turned back to look at her. “No…I’ve been awakened.” I winked and sauntered off, hearing Brooke giggling as she followed behind me.

We strolled up to the front of the bar area of the restaurant. Brooke sauntered directly up to her husband, John, and kissed him.

“Hey, baby.” John gave Brooke a million-dollar smile.

John was a year or two older than Brooke. He was a very attractive man, fairly tall and lean. His business suit looked like he’d just gotten out of a meeting. I regarded the tiredness outlined in his face, but the way his eyes lit up when Brooke had walked into the room was just…wow.

“Hi.” She kissed him. “I missed you.”

“Missed you, too.” John smiled down at her and then turned to face me. “Your man, Kyle, is over there, just around the corner.” He gestured in the general direction. “He had to take a phone call a few minutes ago.”

“You met him already?” Brooke asked.

“Yes, baby. There are only three people in this bar, so it was a pretty easy guess. I didn’t think Kyle was the sixty-year-old man over there or the computer geek over that way.” John nodded his head toward the man staring intently at his computer while his hands were flying across the keyboard.

We all laughed.

I walked around the corner to look for Kyle. He was in what looked like an empty banquet room. He hung up the phone just as I entered. His eyes widened as he took in my shoes.

I bit my lip nervously. I was hoping he liked them. He did, after all, pick out a red bra.

“You like?”

I tried to maintain control as his gaze darkened with lust. He pulled me closer and kissed me senseless. It was one of those kisses that promised more, way more. I pulled away, gasping for air.

“Like them?” Kyle asked, his voice rough. He unleashed one of his gorgeous smiles that made my knees weak. “I fucking love them.” He wrapped his hands around my waist. His fingertips grazed my backside, slowly making their way lower and lower. “They make your legs look a mile long.” He brushed my long blonde curls off to the side of my neck.

Kyle placed slow, extended kisses up the side of my throat. I could feel his warm breath on my skin. I shivered, hypnotized by the primal ache I felt inside me for this man.

“Knowing that those heels match your red lingerie underneath this dress is going to drive me crazy. I’ll be desperate to get you naked beneath me, so I can make you scream my name all night.”

My eyes darted around quickly. Thankfully, we were still alone in the room, so no one could see or hear us.

“All of that came into your mind, just from seeing me in heels?” I wondered more to myself, but I seemed to have spoken it out loud. I was definitely going to buy more heels.

“No…”

He nipped at my lower lip, driving me insane. I was ready to take him right here in the corner of a banquet room at a restaurant. His body was caging me in with his leg pressed firmly between mine. His thigh was putting pressure on my clit, making it throb.

“I also thought…once I get you home, I want to see those red heels pressed against my chest while I am buried deep inside you. I want to feel that sweet pussy of yours clamping around me…hard. That is the best place, my favorite place in the world.” His voice was now even deeper, his breath ragged.

My breathing hitched as all the blood rushed to the sensitive area between my legs. I tried to hold off a moan, but my body was all sensations, sparks igniting everywhere.

“Kyle, stop, or I’m going to come.” I wiggled, but it wouldn’t take away the ache. The ache needed to be released. It was exhilarating.

His chest brushed along my hard nipples, and he rocked his hips forward. I could not stop myself from arching into him, trying to get closer.

Kyle continued, “When I was deep inside you in the shower, your muscles tightened around me. It made me lose control.”

He thrust forward again while his lips took mine, swallowing my cries of ecstasy, as my orgasm ripped from my core. Kyle pulled back just barely as he gritted his teeth while I came. As I collapsed, he caught me in his arms. Whoa. He continued to hold me up until my equilibrium reestablished itself.

Kyle gave a soft chuckle. “That is what you do to me when you wear stuff like that. So, don’t ask me if I like it.” He bent forward until I could feel his warm breath on my ear. “I fucking love it.” He took a step back and quickly checked around, making sure no one was watching. “That was possibly the hottest thing you’ve done to me yet.”

I glanced over to Kyle as he shifted himself in his pants.

“Are you going be alright?” I asked in sympathy, pointing to his erection in his pants.

He nodded and gave me a sexy grin. “Trust me, watching you come like that was well worth the next hour of blue balls. It took everything I had not to come in my pants like a teenager.”

I chuckled. “Let’s go eat before they think we left.”

We walked back into the bar and ordered our drinks. Brooke was leaning against John’s lap in a very romantic way. They obviously missed each other during his trips.

I took a seat next to Brooke at the bar.

Brooke inclined in my direction. “So…I take it Kyle liked the shoes,” she whispered before shifting back to her former position.

She grinned when I blushed against my will. She shook her head and laughed, and then she quickly jumped into conversation with John, so he wouldn’t ask us what we were talking about.

Kyle and John hit it off right away. They both shared many interests from real estate to sports to traveling. For a moment, I sat and watched Kyle with complete adoration. He must have noticed me staring because he winked at me as he continued his conversation with John. This was one of those times that could not be any more perfect.

Brooke and I talked about her family visiting and how much they adored Ava. The thought of Ava made me feel terrible for not visiting her. It had been almost a month. I promised Brooke that I would visit as soon as I could after I came back from Colorado.

I sighed. Colorado.

Saturday came too fast. Why can’t we rewind life? I’d even settle for a Pause button.

I sat in my seat until every other passenger was off the plane. Kyle patiently sat next to me.

The flight attendant stopped at our seats and smiled. “Can I help you? Are you supposed to be boarding another plane?”

I stared at her blankly. Breathe in and breathe out.

“No, this is our stop. Thank you though,” Kyle replied, glancing at me. “She is just having some post-flying nerves. We’ll be on our way in just a few minutes.”

“I’m sorry, but we have to ask you to exit the aircraft. No passengers are allowed to stay on.”

“Okay, can you give us just a minute? If I ask her to stand now, she might faint.”

“Sure.” The flight attendant nodded and left.

Kyle stood and looked at me. “Ready?” His hand reached out for mine.

I shook my head. No. I’m not ready.

“Yes, you are. You got this. Moving forward, remember? Come on, I’m right here with you.”

“I’m not ready. Maybe I need more time,” I stated, unsure of what to do.

“No, you don’t need more time. You just need a distraction,” Kyle replied, rubbing his jaw. “Do you want me to give you a play-by-play of what your little red lingerie and heels did to me last night? Maybe getting you hot and bothered would make the next hour or so easier—”

“No!” I let out a deep breath as I looked up at him and grabbed his hand. “You can only get me hot and bothered in private.”

Kyle smiled in triumph. “That’s my girl.”

As we pulled into my aunt and uncle’s driveway, everything looked so familiar. It hardly felt as though three years had passed by. My aunt and uncle had a white two-story home with baby blue shutters and matching blue mailbox. Tall green shrubs outlined the perimeter of the house with various brightly colored flowers in front. I had always enjoyed the homey presence of their house.

I sat in their driveway, knowing that their lives had stayed the same while mine had been completely flipped upside down. It was a bittersweet moment. I was looking forward to seeing them again, but at the same time, I also thought about how they were still able to come home every day and see their family. I felt guilty for feeling that way, but it was just the way that it was. Seeing them would be a painful reminder of what I had once had.

Kyle put our rental in park and turned off the engine.

“Breathe, Lily. Breathe. You’re white as a ghost,” Kyle said nervously.

I closed my eyes and breathed in and out, trying to calm my nerves. Kyle rested his hand over mine.

“If you need a breather, just tell me, and we’ll go and take a drive anytime you want. Okay?” His eyes were sincere.

I took one last deep breath and smiled at him. I was so thankful that he was with me, so I did not have to do this alone.

“Okay.” I breathed. “And, Kyle?”

“Yes?”

“Thank you.”

He smiled. “You’re welcome.”

I turned my head back to the house. I was getting ready to open my door when I noticed my youngest cousin, Damon, walking up to the car.

Damon and I had been the closest when we were growing up. It was partially because of our age since he was a year older, but we also had just clicked the best. Damon was very tall and fairly broad with brown hair and blue eyes. His hair was much longer than I could ever remember him letting it grow. The look fit him well.

Damon opened my door for me and knelt down to my level. His smile was soft and gentle as our unspoken secret language passed between us.

“How’s my best girl?”

Oh. I had not realized how much I missed this man until now. Unable to control myself as so many feelings overwhelmed me, I launched my arms around Damon’s neck. I felt my tears wetting his shirt as he held me.

“I missed you, too, Lil.” Damon’s grip tightened. “So much. We all did.”

Kyle was standing next to me when Damon set me down.

“Damon, this is Kyle Madison…my boyfriend.” I stunned myself into silence at the word boyfriend. It was the first time I had used the word.

Kyle stepped in, not missing a beat. “Hey, man. I’m Kyle. Nice to meet you.”

Damon shook his hand. “I’m Damon. Nice to meet you, too.” He smiled. “Any friend of Lily’s is a friend of mine.”

Kyle nodded. “Thanks, man.”

Damon looked over at me. “Hey, kid. Snap out of it.” He playfully pulled me into a hug. “Come on, let’s go find the others and get you guys settled in. We’ve all been waiting.”

Kyle held my hand as we walked into the house. A familiar scent instantly invaded my nose, and I took a deep breath, remembering how my aunt’s house always smelled of cinnamon. I was glad that had not changed.

Aunt Lucie practically ran into the foyer, and she pulled me into a hug. “Lily,” she breathed, emotions strong in her voice. “You’re here. You finally came home.”

“Let’s not suffocate her, dear,” Uncle Dan suggested happily.

Aunt Lucie pulled back and chuckled. “Sorry. I’m just so happy to see you.” She touched my cheek. “We are so glad you came home.”

I smiled. “I’m glad to be here, too, Aunt Lucie. I missed you all.”

Uncle Dan stepped forward for a hug. “My turn. I’ve waited three years to hug my niece.”

Stepping out of Uncle Dan’s embrace, I gestured to Kyle. “Aunt Lucie, Uncle Dan, this is Kyle Madison, my boyfriend. Kyle, this is Lucie and Dan.”

There. See? It came out easier the second time.

“Nice to meet you, Kyle,” Aunt Lucie beamed. “I’m so grateful Lily has met such a good man to be with. Thank you. Thank you for bringing her home.” My aunt was now almost in tears.

I blushed at my aunt’s speech.

I opened my mouth to speak, but my Uncle Dan beat me to it. “Good to meet you, boy.” My uncle gave Kyle a firm man-to-man handshake.

I looked around for my other two cousins. “Where are Jason and Blake?”

“Jason should be home any minute. I sent him to the grocery store for dinner. I thought you’d be starving. Blake flies home tomorrow,” Aunt Lucie said the last word softly. “He is still in the Navy SEALS, so he flies in early and has to head out after dinner tomorrow. It’s obviously a very short visit, but at least he gets to come home.”

Oh god. Tomorrow. I wrapped my arms around myself. Kyle sensed my uneasiness and gave me a supportive smile as he rested his hand on my back.

“Oh, okay,” I said.

“How about we go into the kitchen, dear? I thought we would eat at about four o’clock, so I should probably get cooking.”

“Would you like some help?” I offered.

Aunt Lucie smiled. “That would be great.”

In the kitchen, I started chopping up fruit. Aunt Lucie was the best at picking out the ripest of fresh fruit and veggies. I had always loved to watch her cook as well. She took pride in preparing the food and serving her family. She had never worked outside of the home. She’d stayed home and raised her boys good and proper…well, as much as she could for three boys, which was challenging all by itself.

Kyle was sitting in the living room with Uncle Dan and Damon. They all had a beer in their hands while yelling at the baseball game on TV. I shook my head. Men and their sports.

I finished slicing the watermelon and cantaloupe and put them into the fruit bowl. Next, I added blueberries, grapes, and strawberries. We always used to make different kinds of fruit bowls as kids. We’d mix together the different citrus tastes to see which ones we liked the best.

The back kitchen door opened. Jason walked in with two large grocery bags and set them on the counter. I stared at him, taking in the sight of him. Jason was the tallest, broadest, and meanest of all of my cousins. He was definitely the overprotective type, too. He had a great heart and would do anything for anyone. It was in his nature to help others.

Jason gave me a broad grin. “You came.” He walked closer, his smile widening. “I thought I was going to have to go to Florida and haul you over my shoulder.”

I smiled back at him. “I made it.”

Jason stalked over to me and pulled me into a big bear hug, taking my feet right off the ground.

“Missed you, Lil,” he murmured with sadness in his voice. Jason wasn’t one to show too many emotions. That would ruin his badass demeanor. He kissed my cheek, and then he quickly turned playful as he set me down. “I’ve got no one to pick on these days.”

I rolled my eyes at him. “I’m sure you have plenty of people to pick on. You never had a problem before.”

He laughed. “True.”

“Time to eat!” Aunt Lucie called loudly.

That usually did the trick to get all the boys stampeding into the kitchen.

I winced, rubbing my ear. Aunt Lucie always did have some vocals on her. Some things never changed.

When Kyle walked into the kitchen, Jason paused, sizing Kyle up. Oh jeez, here we go.

“Who the fuck are you?”

“Jason! That’s no way to greet a guest!” Aunt Lucie scolded.

“Jason!” Uncle Dan warned.

My breath caught as Kyle walked right up to Jason. They were almost eye-to-eye. Jason was just a tad taller, but Kyle was much broader and had a lot more muscle.

Kyle put out his hand. “I’m Kyle Madison, Lily’s boyfriend.”

Jason’s eyes widened. “Boyfriend?”

Kyle’s voice never hesitated. He was clearly not the type to back down. “That’s right—boyfriend.”

“Huh,” Jason huffed and reached out his hand. “I’m Jason, Lily’s oldest cousin.”

Kyle smiled. “Nice to meet you, Jason.”

“Likewise,” Jason replied. “I think, or I guess I will find out soon enough.”

We all laughed softly at the table. Once someone got past Jason’s rough badass image, he was really quite the softy. He did carry a big brother persona though, so as long as no one ever messed with any of his family members, he was okay. But if someone did, look out.

“Alright, boys, let’s eat.” Dan gestured for them to sit at the table.

I smiled up at my family as we ate dinner. Wow, I missed this. Everyone was gathered around the table, talking, laughing, and exchanging stories. The past three years had been very lonely for me. At times, I had craved that aloneness, but at other times, I had hated it. I guessed it was my own journey that I had needed to experience.

After dinner, we all sat on the patio furniture in the backyard. Uncle Dan, Aunt Lucie, Kyle, and Damon all started to play poker. Jason and I sat back and watched.

“Hey, Lil, remember when we used to go out on the trails with our four-wheelers, and you’d get stuck halfway up that big hill?” Damon asked, laughing while placing a card on the table.

“I remember,” Jason joined in. “She would scream and hug her handlebars as the four-wheeler slid down the muddy hill in slow motion.”

Jason and Damon snickered uncontrollably.

“Ha-ha. Hey, Jason?” I turned my attention toward him first. “Remember when you got stuck in that deep mud pit over behind Zach’s yard?”

Jason scrunched up his face and then frowned. “Yeah, my four-wheeler died.”

I shook my head as Damon glared at me, trying not to laugh.

“Don’t tell him, Lil! He’ll kick my ass!” Damon yelled.

“Damon drained your gas tank, so you’d run out on the trail.” I smirked.

Damon threw his head back, chortling at the memory. Even Aunt Lucie and Uncle Dan tried to stifle back their amusement.

“You fucker!” Jason stood and glared at Damon.

Damon stopped laughing, fearing his own brother.

“I had to walk home two miles to tell Pops and Uncle Henry. And then, I had to stay off of it the rest of the day for being irresponsible. I’m gonna kick your—”

“Jason, honey…” Aunt Lucie was trying hard to keep a straight face. “That was a long time ago. Sit down.”

Kyle and Uncle Dan were chuckling, completely distracted from their poker game.

Aunt Lucie sighed. “I was standing next to your Uncle Henry when you told him your story of how you ran out of gas. I think he eventually figured out what happened, but he didn’t want to say anything.” Aunt Lucie frowned and paused. “I can’t believe that my brother will have been gone three years tomorrow.”

I held my breath as the others all instantly looked at me. I barely noticed as I was trying to control my own feelings.

Tomorrow. Tomorrow will be three years. And I’m home.

I got up abruptly, scraping my chair along the concrete. Kyle was at my side by the time I turned my head.

Jason and Damon stood up, watching me. Uncle Dan headed for the kitchen, mumbling something about putting away those few groceries.

“Lily, I’m so sorry.” Aunt Lucie stood up quickly and walked to my side. She placed her hand on top of mine. “I wasn’t thinking. Sometimes, it just slips out.” She shook her head, upset with herself.

I instantly felt bad for my reaction. I was making her feel like it was her fault. It was not her fault that I was still a mess. They were all to the point of coping well, but I was not there yet.

I shook my head. “Aunt Lucie, you have nothing to apologize for. You didn’t say anything wrong. It’s me. I’m not sure if I’m ready for this.” I could hear the fear in my own voice. My heart rate was increasing quickly.

Kyle pulled me into his embrace. He whispered in my ear, “It’s alright, Lily. Let’s go take a breather.” He turned to face my aunt and cousins. “I’m going to take Lily out for some fresh air. Do you have a local store around here where we can pick up some toiletries while we are out?”

Aunt Lucie nodded, sadness and regret reflected across her face. She looked as if she was in pain, too. Her mouth parted, like she had something she wanted to tell me, but then she hesitated. I could not hear anything more right now. I was too overwhelmed.

“There’s a store about four miles east from here. Just go back to the main road, and it will take you straight into town. When you hit the stoplight, take a right, and you can’t miss it,” Jason answered for Aunt Lucie.

“Got it,” Kyle replied. “Thank you. We’ll be back in a couple of hours.”

Jason walked to the picnic table, wrote down his number, and handed the piece of paper to Kyle. “Here. If you need anything, call me.”

Kyle nodded and put the paper in his pocket. “Thanks.”

Kyle and I walked through the convenience store and grabbed a few things that we needed. He was very quiet, leaving me with my thoughts. I could not shake my father out of my mind. I remembered him telling us all about Jason’s little adventure that night when he had gotten home. He had laughed, saying that boys would be boys. My father had been glad that he’d had all the girls and my aunt had had all the boys. He’d thought that it was an interesting way to watch children grow up. He’d probably felt that way because he had a sister.

Back in the car, Kyle was becoming restless, and I had a feeling questions would start at any moment. I could see tension rolling off of him while he fought for keeping his silence. I knew he was trying to give me space.

On the drive back, I looked straight ahead and watched the trees pass by, one at a time. I wasn’t sure if Kyle knew where he was going or not, but I still remembered the roads well enough to get us home. Being born and raised here, it probably wasn’t something I would ever forget.

Kyle’s hand found mine. I looked down at our hands, wishing I could erase that terrible day from my memory.

“Talk to me, Lily.”

I sighed, knowing he was going to make me work my way through these feelings whether I wanted to or not. I found myself wanting to talk because he usually always made me feel better. “I wasn’t prepared to hear about my dad or to hear the sadness in someone else’s voice.” I exhaled heavily and wiped away a tear that had fallen down my cheek.

I turned, facing Kyle, and leaned my head against the headrest as he continued to drive. Hopefully, he would not get us lost.

“That is understandable. You haven’t been around anyone that would talk about him, so it caught you off-guard,” he responded with his eyes still on the road.

I nodded slowly in agreement. “That’s a good way of looking at it. You are so perceptive sometimes,” I teased.

Kyle laughed. “I believe my mother used to say that I was the analytical child and that I always tried to figure out all the possible outcomes of any given situation.”

“That makes sense,” I said, turning my head to look out the window again.

The car was getting hot. Letting go of Kyle’s hand, I turned the air on cool. Looking up to turn the air vents, I got a glimpse of the road we were on. Correction—the highway we were on.

My eyes widened in surprise as my pulse exploded into overdrive. “STOP! STOP! GO BACK!” I screamed. I pushed my back against the seat as hard as I could while my eyes blurred with tears.

“Lily, I can’t stop on the highway. What’s wrong?” Kyle asked, trying to keep control and not panic.

I could see the wheels turning in his head as he figured it out. His hand reached out for mine again to comfort me, but it was too late. It would not help for this.

“STOP! Or turn around! Go back!” I cried, becoming completely hysterical as my chest filled with a sharp pain. My lungs felt heavy, and my uneven breaths grew deeper as I gasped for air. My whole body began trembling as the spot came into view.

I barely noticed when Kyle had parked until he pulled me onto his lap. We were parked well off to the side of the highway where cars could not see us or hit us.

“I’m so sorry, Lily,” Kyle said.

He stroked the nape of my neck and back as I cried against him. I squeezed my knees around the sides of his waist as I wrapped my arms around his neck.

“I’m so sorry,” he whispered again.

Huge sobs shook my body while all the memories flooded my mind.

I cried for my beautiful, sweet loving Mom, who had always made time for us and had told me she loved me every day. She’d had one of the kindest hearts I had ever known. I missed her so much.

I cried for my father, who had been the greatest man I had ever known. Every day, he’d wanted to be a part of my life, asking me how my day went and what I did. He had been my hero, growing up.

I cried for my loving sister, who had been my best friend. We could tell each other anything. I sobbed for the life and experiences that she had yet to live. She would never get the chance to fall in love and get married, make a home and a family, have children to love and raise them into adults. She had been a caring, kindhearted soul. She had been my other half.

I cried for my family…that I had lost. I cried because I wanted them back and because I knew that would never be possible.

I cried until I could not physically cry anymore.

It felt like an eternity had passed by the time my body started to settle. One last sob rocketed through me as my chest trembled.

“Please stop crying, Lily,” Kyle pleaded affectionately as he caressed my cheek with the backs of his fingers, trying to soothe me. “You are breaking my heart.” His voice was filled with anguish. He sighed. “Not being able to help you or take away your pain is the single worst part.” He lowered his head as he winced.

His tender words, repeating over and over in my mind, had stirred a deep yearning inside my chest. My stomach fluttered with that familiar butterfly sensation.

“Kyle, you do help me. I would still be sitting in my cottage, being a hermit, if it weren’t for you. You have given me hope that I can live a full life again someday.” My voice was hoarse and dry from crying, but I didn’t care.

Not needing any more of his gentle words, I kissed him passionately. Kyle and I could communicate so much emotion, feelings, and intensity with our bodies. Instantly, I wanted the diversion. I wanted to forget, forget the deep pain and emptiness that consumed me. His kiss was calming and gentle as if he were trying to mend my broken heart. My kisses were taking and demanding—needing everything he was giving, wanting to forget the heartache that was yet to come. His touch seemed to fill my soul, filling and healing it, with such loving compassion. I cradled his jaw and brought his body closer against mine. I was so grateful to have met someone so genuine, thoughtful, and loving.

His erection stirred as he pulled back. “Not here, Lily. You’re upset. Let’s get you home.” His breathing was uneven as he looked into my eyes. His control was balancing on a thin wire.

I closed my eyes while shaking my head, and then I rocked my hips against him. “I need you…now.” My voice cracked with vulnerability. “Make me forget.” Not waiting for his answer, I kissed him again, so he couldn’t deny me.

Surrendering, he groaned into my mouth. “I can’t ever seem to say no to you.”

Kyle grabbed my hips, and he moved aside my panties. I was thanking my girlie side for wearing a skirt today to visit my family. He lifted me, and my hands worked quickly to free his erection from his pants. My insides were already writhing with need. Our risky atmosphere made it that much more exciting.

Kyle impaled me in one hard, deep stroke. I cried out.

Oh god! Yes! This is what I needed.

Together, we moaned in unison. Kyle gritted his teeth, and his chest heaved up and down. I could hear his heavy breathing. It turned me on even more to watch him feel what I was feeling.

My breathing turned erratic as he lifted me and tightened his fingers around my waist before pulling me down again, filling me and stretching me back up. My body surrendered to his, and I dropped my forehead until we were touching skin on skin as an intense shudder worked its way up my spine. His slow, delicious strokes had my skin burning and my body craving release.

Kyle tilted his head back and looked into eyes with such intensity and affection…along with what looked to be more unspoken words. He was holding something back for some reason, and I wasn’t sure if that was for his benefit or mine.

I dug my hands into his arms and snuggled into the curve of his neck.

He murmured sweet words into my ear, “I’m never letting you go, Lily. You are mine.”

With that, we both let go.

As we held each other in my aunt’s purple-wallpapered bedroom that night, I thought about how some people might not like to feel claimed by a man who had a possessive nature. For me though, after losing everyone that I had loved, it felt really good to be claimed.

It meant I wasn’t alone anymore.

I woke up, disoriented, in bed. After blinking a few times, my eyes focused on that funky purple wallpaper again, and I instantly remembered where I was. I sighed.

Kyle was awake next to me, typing away on his laptop. “Good morning, beautiful.” He leaned over and kissed me.

“Morning,” I grunted sleepily. “What time is it?”

“Almost noon.”

“Noon!” I said, completely mortified.

Kyle laughed. “Afraid so. You are the definition of Sleeping Beauty,” he teased playfully before he kissed my ruffled bedhead.

“I’m surprised I could even sleep with you pounding away on your laptop.”

“You didn’t even move.” His eyebrows rose in wonder. “You sleep like the dead.”

I smiled and let out a laugh at his ridiculousness. “I think you’ve already mentioned that before.”

“There’s my beautiful girl,” Kyle said in a raw voice as he gently tucked my hair behind my ear, making my insides melt into a heaping puddle as he referred to my smile. “And I only speak the truth.”

He set his laptop on the end table, and then he pounced. He kissed me feverishly, and a husky rumble emanated from his chest, doing a wicked number on my insides.

I pulled away, gasping for air. “We cannot have sex in my aunt’s house!” I hissed on a whisper before laughing. My hand quickly covered my mouth.

“I bet an orgasm would change your mind.” His words hung in the air as he paused before giving me one of his sexy-as-all-get-out grins.

“Oh no.” I shook my head. “You are too loud.”

“Me?” he asked, bewildered. “Yesterday, I believe it was you who screamed out, ‘Oh god!’ and ‘Yes!’ Would you like me to repeat more?” His voice was low and so sexy in that tone.

My mouth gaped open. “I thought I only screamed that in my head,” I said, wishing I had more self-preservation. Those damn sensations always seemed to take over my body without warning.

Kyle tilted his head back, rolling with laughter. “I believe I warned you about how unaware you are of your surroundings and actions when you are otherwise engaged. Of course, I could also remind you of how you look when you have an orgasm, too.”

I gave him a playful swat as I sighed in defeat.

“Come on, let’s go visit your family. I’m sure Blake is waiting for you still.”

I turned to him again. “What do you mean, still?”

“He got here a while ago, and I met him when I went downstairs for some water.”

“Why didn’t you wake me up?”

“You were dead tired and emotionally drained, Lily. You needed the rest.”

Kyle’s brownish-green eyes looked into mine with such concern that I let it go. He was just trying to take care of me.

I kissed him on the lips and smiled. “Thank you. You are so sweet.”

I got up and showered quickly, hoping it would help the bags under my eyes. I was relieved I had made it to my shower before I let my thoughts turn toward what today was.

Three years.

I closed my eyes and let the hot water run down my face as it mixed with my tears.

After the shower, while getting ready, I put extra concealer under my eyes, trying to hide my bags, which were larger now.

Kyle showered after me and walked back into the room, already dressed. A soft chuckle escaped me at the thought of how different we had to be when staying in someone else’s home.

“What’s so funny?” he asked as he put away all his toiletries.

Kyle’s suitcase was so neat and tidy. Everything had a perfect place.

“This.” I gestured around us. “I feel like I’m sneaking a boy into my room. We can’t have sex, can’t shower together, and can’t walk around naked.” I smirked. “We have rules.”

Kyle laughed. “I guess that’s true. Must be why married couples want to stay in hotels.” He grinned.

I tilted my head. “I never looked at it that way before. That’s an interesting thought.” I stopped myself before adding that we would also be staying in hotels in the future.

We walked downstairs, through the living room, and into the kitchen. Aunt Lucie was making grilled cheese on the stove top.

I smiled, thinking about Blake. Grilled cheese had been his favorite when we were growing up.

“Good afternoon, Lily,” Aunt Lucie greeted me while still watching her food.

Kyle laughed under his breath. I was sure it was in reference to the emphasis on afternoon.

“Good afternoon. Can I help with anything?” I looked around, but it seemed like she was on a roll.

“Thank you, dear, but I’m okay. Blake is outside, waiting to see you, so you better run along. He was threatening to come upstairs and flip your mattress over, but luckily, you had gotten into the shower.” Aunt Lucie laughed, clearly amused.

I shook my head. “Of course he would do something like that. I’ll go look for him.”

I grabbed Kyle’s hand and walked out the door.

It was hot today as we strode out onto the deck. I tilted my head up and closed my eyes, letting the sun beat on my face.

“It’s about time you got up, you lazy bum,” Blake said, pulling me out of my thoughts as I turned to the direction of his voice.

Blake was more of the go-with-the-flow kind of guy until he settled in on something specific. Then, he always became very focused and driven to succeed. He was also one of those people who had filter issues. Whatever was on his mind flowed freely out of his mouth. And Blake’s filter was always off. We all still loved him dearly though.

He had the whole military cut going on with his dark brown hair. It drew more attention to those deep royal blue eyes of his. They were the prettiest shade of blue I had ever seen.

I smiled as he walked up the steps toward me. I wrapped my arms around him, and he swept me up into a hug and spun me around.

“So good to see you, Lil.” He gestured to Kyle. “And I see you finally found yourself a man. Good for you.” Blake winked.

There’s that filter issue shining through. My whole face blushed. I could see Kyle from the corner of my eye as his mouth lifted into a smile.

“Oh, come on, Lil. Don’t be shy.” Blake smirked.

We all walked to the table and sat down.

“So, what’s new with you? Where are you living?” Blake asked.

“I live in Sanibel Island, Florida. I have a small cottage right off the water, and I love it. It’s very peaceful,” I said.

Kyle watched me intently as I explained my new life to Blake.

“I write romance novels for work and still do photography on the side.”

Blake smiled. “You always did have your laptop in hand, typing away…and you loved your camera.”

Damon joined us at the table, listening to our conversation.

“I definitely still love my camera. I mostly do nature photography, but I’m not sure if that will change. So, do you like the military life?”

“I love it. It’s where I belong.”

Blake had a certain confidence in his voice that most people didn’t have. I admired it tremendously.

“How so?” I asked curiously.

Blake shrugged. “I don’t know how to explain it really. I just know that is where I’m supposed to be. Serving my country and protecting our freedom is what I want my job to be. What about you? Where did a writing career come from?”

“Ah…I guess it’s just a part of who I am.”

“How so?” Blake gave a playful smirk, using my own words on me.

“I like that I can lose myself in someone else’s story. I can make the ending the way I want.”

Everyone was now around the table, listening to my responses.

Blake wasted no time in getting down to business. I had feared that he would be the one to call me out on my actions.

“So, is that how you are hiding now? Losing yourself in someone else’s story?” His eyes searched mine intently.

“Um…I’m not sure. No…I guess I like that I can give someone else a happy ending though.”

Blake was unusually quiet for a moment. Uneasiness flowed around the table.

“Why did you run?” Blake asked sternly before pausing and softening his tone. “We were all grieving, too, you know.”

I didn’t want to have this conversation, but I knew it was necessary. Kyle placed his hand on my thigh under the table, giving me a supportive squeeze.

“I know,” I said softly, cursing a tear that was streaming down my cheek. My emotions were on overdrive today, and I dreaded the outcome. “I’m sorry. It’s just something that I had to do. I was drowning…and I needed to save myself.”

“It killed a part of us, too, but we are still here. We didn’t run.”

Kyle glared at Blake. “You made your point,” he hissed, “the first time.”

Blake made eye contact with Kyle, but he did not speak. Tension was coiling, and I wanted to vomit. Under normal circumstances, I probably would not have liked Kyle to butt in on my conversation, but right now, I was relieved. I sent Kyle a silent thank-you vibe for ending that conversation.

Aunt Lucie broke the tautness in the air. “Lily,” she started, her voice soft, “I was hoping we could all head over to the cemetery. I know you haven’t been there, and I was hoping you would go today. We would all be together for it. And when we get back, I would really like to have some time to talk with you.”

Everyone awaited my response.

“Okay…” I took in a deep breath. “I guess it’s time.”

Kyle and I followed behind Aunt Lucie and Uncle Dan. Jason, Blake, and Damon all rode together in a car behind us. The ride to the cemetery was the slowest thirteen minutes of my life. My palms were sweaty from just thinking about seeing my family’s burial. I closed my eyes, praying for strength.

The cemetery was the same as I remembered it. My grandparents had been buried together in the older part of the cemetery when I was a young teenager, so we’d visited a few times a year.

Fresh summer flowers and wreaths were distributed around all the tombstones. I sent a silent kiss as we drove by my grandparents’ site. A tight knot spread across my heart and ended somewhere in my stomach. My pulse hammered uncontrollably until I thought I might faint.

Kyle turned off the car and tossed the keys into the cup holder. He brought my trembling hand to his lips and placed a soft kiss on my knuckles. His hands caressed mine, trying to soothe my fear and give me strength.

Gosh, I need his strength.

“Ready?” His voice was soft and gentle.

I exhaled a shaky breath. “Hope so.”

Kyle stepped out of the car first, and I reached for the keys. I wasn’t sure why I didn’t want to leave the car unlocked, but it didn’t feel right to just let the keys remain in the cup holder. I put them in my pocket and locked the car. Unconsciously, I had more reasons, but I denied them.

Kyle raised his eyebrows at me in question.

“You never know. Someone could steal it.”

Kyle glanced around, gesturing to…no one, and then looked back at me. “Like who? All these people?”

I rolled my eyes. I was glad he was trying to distract me from the moments to come.

Aunt Lucie and Uncle Dan reached us first. Their faces were somber and pale.

Aunt Lucie pulled me into a hug. “I’m so glad you’re here, Lily.”

Jason, Blake, and Damon all started walking up to us with three large bouquets of roses in their hands. My eyes drifted from the purple bouquet to the deep blue and then to the soft pink one. My eyes watered at seeing each of their favorite colors—purple for my mom, blue for my dad, and pink one for Annie. I took a deep breath, in and out, repeating it again to hold off tears. Kyle tucked me closer at his side.

“Okay, let’s go.” Lucie gestured for me to walk in front of them.

Kyle held my hand tight. Each step I took, my pulse increased, my chest felt tighter, and another piece of my heart chipped off. I leaned on Kyle for support, praying he would not let me fall.

As soon as their names on the headstones came into view, I stopped as tears started streaming down my cheeks. A sob escaped my lips as my body started to tremble, emotions seized my heart with every passing second. Kyle gently squeezed my hand, but I could barely feel it. My whole body hurt.

Pain, grief, regret, loss—it all ran through and overwhelmed my mind and body.

I took a step back, feeling myself wanting to retreat, and bumped into Damon. Damon met my gaze, his eyes filled with sadness, as he moved to my side, opposite of Kyle. He held my hand supportively while we stood motionless, honoring and remembering my family.

I blinked quickly and read their names.

My eyes blinked again, trying to get rid of the tears. Surely, my eyesight was playing unthinkable tricks on me.

& Unborn Child?

I gasped and clung to Kyle’s hand like a lifeline. I slowly turned around to look at the one person who would have the answer to my question. Kyle rotated with me as I refused to let go of his hand. Damon stepped out of the way.

“Annie? Annie w-was…” I couldn’t finish.

It couldn’t be true. I, of all people, would have known. However, Aunt Lucie’s expression told me I was wrong…so, so wrong.

Aunt Lucie’s eyes closed, ashen with pain. Hesitantly, she finally answered with a whisper. “Yes.”

“How? How could she have been pregnant?” I asked, completely bewildered. I glared at Aunt Lucie, feeling a deep sense of betrayal. “And you’ve known this all along and never told me? How could you?” I hissed, my hand tightening in anger.

Kyle didn’t seem to mind me squeezing his fingers.

“Lily…” Tears were streaming down my aunt’s face. “I’m so sorry. I wanted to tell you at the hospital, but when you woke up and found out about your family…I just…I couldn’t add to that grief. And every day leading up to the funerals, I tried. I didn’t know how to make the words come out. And then…you were just gone. It didn’t seem right to tell you over the phone.”

I blinked at the words she was saying. I was completely stunned.

“I’m so very sorry, dear. This secret has been eating at me for three years. I just didn’t know how to tell you, and then you left.”

My cousins all tried to step in and talk, but I cut them off, looking intently at Kyle. His body was tensed with anger, but he didn’t seem surprised by this shocking news. His face was sad and sympathetic…but not surprised.

“Why don’t you look as shocked as I do?” I asked him curiously. I wasn’t sure I wanted to know the answer though.

“I woke up early this morning when I got that water,” Kyle said honestly. His tone was pleading for understanding. “Lucie and Blake warned me that they had to tell you this, so I could be there for you. They asked me to respect their wishes and let Lucie be the one to tell you.”

I felt as if someone had thrown a bucket of ice on me. I dropped his hand and took a step back from all of them. They all knew.

“You knew about this and did not tell me?” My voice turned hard and defeated at the same time. I felt myself…closing down.

“Just since this morning, Lily. They wanted to be the ones to tell you,” Kyle replied, trying to reason with me.

His eyes were now pleading with me for understanding…but I was too angry. I was angry with all of them for keeping me in the dark. I was angry at the whole damn world and how unfair it was.

Kyle’s arm reached for me, and I took another step back.

“It’s not his fault, dear,” Aunt Lucie said, trying to help. “He was just respecting our wishes. Please don’t be mad at him. He just wanted to make sure you were going to be okay. I was planning on telling you when we got home. That is why I said I wanted to speak with you.” She shook her head. “I never even thought about it being on the headstone. I’m so sorry. I should have remembered.”

“We are all sorry, Lily. We should have remembered, too,” Damon added kindly, wanting to defer the rising storm.

“Lily…” Kyle strained once more as he took a small step in my direction.

“No!” I cried. “Don’t you get it? This is why I don’t want people in my life! This is why I ran. You all…” I gestured to my aunt, uncle, and cousins. “You all have each other. I have no one!”

I turned to face Kyle. “Look at me…I’m a mess! This is why I don’t want to get close to people. I’m not even whole. My heart is broken, and you can’t fix it.” My voice shook with emotions. I felt scared. “I don’t want to care about anyone…then I never have to experience losing someone.”

I turned to walk away from all of them.

“Lily!” Kyle panicked.

I stopped and rotated fractionally. “Just go home, Kyle. Go home to California. It’s easier that way.” I looked into Aunt Lucie’s eyes. “I should have never come here.”

Kyle started to take a stride after me, and I took another cautious step away. Jason and Blake stepped in front of Kyle, intercepting him. I could still see his worried stare as he stood in the middle of my two cousins. For a split second, guilt pounded in my veins, but anger and hurt quickly prevailed. My heart was breaking all over again.

Faintly, I heard Jason try to reason with Kyle. “Give her some time to cool off, man. Talk to her at the house. You can ride back with us,” Jason pleaded.

My backward steps continued as I gripped the keys in my pocket, forcing the unforgiving metal to bite into my skin. I watched Kyle’s fists clenching at his sides. He was ready to move Jason and Blake out of his way, but Aunt Lucie’s hand on his shoulder stopped him.

“Kyle, dear, let her have some time to grieve. Lily is one who needs her space.”

With final determination, I turned and ran as fast as my legs would carry me to the car. I now understood why I could not part with the keys. My subconscious somehow knew I would need them.

Tears poured down my face as I pulled onto the main road. A baby? My sister was pregnant?

It was hard to comprehend, let alone process. I didn’t even know my sister was dating! How could she be pregnant, and I didn’t even know? Annie and I were so close. How could she not tell me?

The thought hurt profoundly.

She must not have wanted anyone to know. I cried, thinking about how she hadn’t trusted me to keep her secret.

I was not ready to go back to my aunt’s house. I wanted to be alone. I wanted to run. Thoughts of my family home flickered in my mind. I missed the smell of my mom’s favorite candles burning in the kitchen and living room. I missed playing in the backyard and sitting on a hammock that I had begged my dad to put up. I would just sit in it and read for hours under the sun.

My breathing hitched as I found myself pulling up into the driveway of my former house. My parents’ house had been paid off, so the money in my trust fund was able to pay the bills to keep the home.

It looked so empty. My cousins had a key, so they must have been maintaining the landscaping as it looked to have been mowed recently. Set on five acres of land, the beautiful country-styled home sat back a ways, so it was off the road. The house was stained to give it that finishing touch. A familiar rocking bench, looking slightly more weathered, was in the same spot on the front patio, surrounded by old, empty flowerpots.

My thoughts had led me home for some unexplainable reason. It was almost as if I felt closer to them, but at the same time, it made the ache inside my chest unbearable. I wasn’t sure if I had the strength to get out of the car. I was so confused and overwhelmed by my raw feelings. As I looked up at my childhood house, sobs racked through my chest. My heart throbbed in my ribs, constricting painfully, as memories and longing for my family overcame me. I sat in the car until my breathing slowed back to normal. I had led myself here, so now, I needed to make myself get out of the car. I knew I was not ready to go inside the house, but maybe walking around it was a good first step.

Taking a deep breath, I unsteadily climbed out of the car and sauntered around the yard. The yard was fairly narrow on the sides of the house as most of the space was in the back. My body stayed on the far side of the lot. I looked at the house as I passed it, but I kept my distance from it as if it would jump out and grab me.

Our backyard had beautiful landscaping. A long pathway of stepping-stones led the way to a pond that my dad had made. It had been his way of living close to water. He had kept small fish in it, and in the summer, he would turn on the pump to run the little waterfall in it. My mom had teased him at how long it had taken him to make his pond from start to finish.

My eyes gazed over to the hammock that my dad had put up for me. My mom had badgered my dad, saying he was never able to tell my sister and me no when we pleaded. It had been his kind heart that would get him every time.

The brown hammock was resting in the same tree, just as I remembered. Only now, it was much more weathered. As I sat down in it, I hoped it was still sturdy enough to hold me. I laid my head back and closed my eyes, letting so many memories flood my mind. I turned on my side and placed my hands under my cheek, settling into the feeling of being here. It felt odd yet comforting.

My eyes roamed over the swing set with an attached playhouse. By playhouse, I meant, it was every little girl’s dream playhouse. Originally, it had been a light pink when we were younger, but as we got older, my sister and I had finally agreed on painting it a royal blue. My dad had said the light pink was too much maintenance to keep up, so my sister and I’d fought over what the new color would be. She’d wanted dark pink, and I’d wanted purple. Somehow, we’d agreed on blue. I still wasn’t sure how that happened. My mom and dad had stayed out of it, letting us work it out between the two of us. In my mind, that argument had brought my sister and me closer. It’d taught me that even though we were very different, we could find common ground and both be happy.

My thoughts drifted to my mom and her loving motherly ways. She had always been my inspiration. She’d had a gentle heart, and she’d always wanted the best for everyone. She would go above and beyond to help anyone in need. Whether it was financial or just lending a hand or an ear, my mom had been someone others could count on.

As the sun was starting to set, I wondered what I was going to do. I knew I was still not ready to go back to my aunt’s house, and I was definitely not ready to go inside my family home. I glanced around, and my eye caught on the fire pit. It was one of those portable ones on a little concrete slab. My dad had made it for small get-togethers.

I walked over to the shed, knowing that we had never locked it as kids, so I was hoping that my cousins hadn’t locked it. I tried the door, and after it opened, I walked inside, turning to where my dad had usually kept starter logs and matches. I was surprised to find that everything looked like it was in its original spot. There were even a few bundles of wood, so I shakily gathered the needed supplies and returned to the fire pit. After dropping the supplies near the hammock, I moved the fire pit over, too. I arranged the starter log with a bundle of wood in the center of the fire pit, and then I easily started the fire with the matches I’d found.

I settled back onto my hammock, quite proud of my fire skills, as I decided I would have a mini campout. One night outside wouldn’t kill me, right? If I got scared, I could always go to the car or…my gaze shifting to the house, maybe if I got tired enough, I wouldn’t mind going inside.

I shuddered at the thought.

Tired or not, outside will do just fine.

The sun was almost set just as my eyelids began to feel heavy. I was so tired. It had been such a long day…a long three years. I just needed to figure out what I wanted and what I needed out of life.

A warm hand brushed across my forehead and cheek, followed by a deep sigh of relief. “Lily.”

I opened my eyes to see Kyle’s face. Feeling a bit rejuvenated from a nap, I quickly glanced around. It could not have been too long because the starter log was still burning. Jason was standing on the other side of the fire with his arms crossed on his chest. Damon was next to him, looking like he wasn’t sure what to do.

When I turned back to Kyle, I saw his eyes were heavy with emotion. Just by seeing him, I knew that it was time to have one of those heart-to-heart conversations.

“Lily, do you want us to make him leave?” Jason asked warily.

Damon shook his head in exasperation. “What he means is, do you want us to stay for you?”

I tilted my head up at them. “No, you can go. Thank you though.”

Damon nodded in agreement and then paused. “Are you coming back to the house?”

“I…I don’t know yet.” I could hear the uncertainty in my voice.

Damon looked hurt by my words. I didn’t want to hurt any of them, but I just wasn’t sure yet.

Jason replied first, his features looking much softer now, “Please try. It would devastate us all if you disappeared again.” He shifted nervously to his other foot. “Just please talk to us first.”

“Okay,” I breathed.

Jason nodded. He glanced at the house and back at me. “You can go inside, you know. Everything works. Blake, Damon, and I took turns taking care of it. Sometimes, we stay here.”

“I know, but I don’t think I’m ready for that. I’m okay where I’m at,” I said, looking down at my hands. I glanced up to meet his gaze with a small smile. “We all slept outside plenty when we were kids.”

Damon smiled. “We did. I know you aren’t ready now, Lil, but you’ll get there. We all believe in you,” he said, his voice gentle.

“Thank you.”

Kyle turned to look at Damon and then Jason. “Thanks, guys.”

They both nodded in understanding and walked off.

My pulse quickened as I waited for Kyle to turn back and face me. When he did, he looked at me with such sincerity and hurt in his eyes that it made me want to weep. I felt a sharp pain in my heart at the thought of hurting him.

“How are you?” His voice was soft as the backs of his fingers ran down my cheeks.

“I’m okay,” I whispered.

Kyle frowned. “How are you really doing?”

“Confused…hurt. How did you find me?”

Kyle exhaled. “I was so worried. I knew you wouldn’t go back to your aunt’s house. I could see it in your eyes.” He shook his head. “I just wanted to go to you, wrap you in my arms, and comfort you. It was Damon’s idea that you might be here.”

“Kyle, I just needed to be alone.”

His jaw clenched. “No, you didn’t. You needed to be comforted while you grieved. I wanted to fucking kick your family’s ass for letting you walk away, and worse yet, for stopping me from coming after you. That is not what a family does. When you were younger, did your family let you run away every time you were hurt?”

No. I guess not.

Kyle continued to let his feelings roll. “From what you’ve told me, I doubt that’s the case. When you are hurting, you lean on someone, Lily. Your family, people you love—that is what they are there for.”

He pulled me into his arms. “Look, Lily, I know today was hard. It was awful, and I know you were hurt and overwhelmed. It nearly killed me to watch you in so much pain.” He hesitated for a moment as if he were pushing away those memories. “But that is separate from you and me. I will always be here for you. That will never change.” His eyes were burning into mine, making my chest tighten with love. “Don’t run from me ever again, Lily. That hurt the most, watching you walk away from me.”

My eyes watered at how much he cared. So many feelings were stirring in my chest. I grabbed his face, not wanting to talk anymore, and I kissed him. He kissed me back with passion and such intensity that I thought I might faint. He kissed me like he hadn’t seen me for days or weeks.

I thought of all the ways this man had touched my soul. There were so many reasons why my life would never be the same because of him. He had left a permanent mark on my heart. Part of me never wanted to let him go, but I knew that if I kept him, I could someday lose him.

Kyle pulled back, swallowing hard, while looking nervous.

“What’s wrong, Kyle?” I blinked up at him, feeling confused, wanting to know why he’d pulled away.

Kyle regarded me with such love in his eyes. “I’m in love with you, Lily, and I know you’re in love with me, too. Come to Lake Tahoe with me and give us a chance. I know you have things in your life that you’re working on, and so do I, but we can do them together. I love you, and I want you to be mine. I want to wake up next to you every day, and see your beautiful smile. When I come home from work, I want to see you my house or find you out by the lake watching the water with your laptop nearby...If you don’t like living in Lake Tahoe, then I’ll build you a house on a beach anywhere you want.” He gave me the most breathtaking smile. “Just take a chance with me, my beautiful Lily. I love you.”

Kyle looked deep into my eyes, trying to find his answer. “You have my heart in your hands, Lily. Please don’t break it,” he said, his voice low and vulnerable.

I could feel my pulse accelerate. My heart was pounding rapidly in my chest.

He loves me?

And I love him, too?

Move in with him?

My thoughts were everywhere.

Is it possible to pass out from a panic attack?

My fingers started to tingle just as spots danced before my eyes.

Can I…take a chance?

From the bottom of my heart, thank you for taking the time to read my book. I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I loved writing it. I look forward to reading all of your comments and reviews, and I thank you in advance for sharing your feedback with me.

For the most up-to-date information, please follow me on Facebook at www.facebook.com/aliciaraeauthor and Twitter @AliciaRaeAuthor.

I have so many wonderful people to thank. Each person has truly been a blessing along this new chapter in my life.

First and foremost, I cannot express enough thanks to my remarkably talented editor, Jovana Shirley, at Unforeseen Editing. She was the first person I met when I started this journey of writing, and I’m forever grateful for her friendship, advice, and the endless late nights she shared with me while perfecting every single word. She took my original manuscript of Beautiful Chances and made it shine. Thank you for your dedication and hard work!

To my family, who has always supported me with unconditional love, even during the past six months when I practically lived in my writing cave—Thank you, and I love you all dearly. *Hugs*

To Colin Wayne, fitness model and athlete; his wife, Megan; and photographer, Golden Czermak, at Furious Fotog—Thank you for working together with me on the cover photo shoot and for creating such amazing photographs. You all did an amazing job!

To Sarah Hansen at Okay Creations—Thank you for taking all the photographs and creating a work of art. I am in awe of your extraordinary talent, and I absolutely love how beautiful the final cover turned out.

To my betas: my dear husband, Travis; Kelsey; Shirley; Linda; Sherri; Elizabeth; Kendall; Kelly; and Alissa—Thank you for your countless hours of reading and for giving me that push I needed with your kind and encouraging words. I love you all!

To the many bloggers who put their heart and time into promoting my book—THANK YOU! I’ve made so many great friends along the way. I’m forever grateful to you all.

To Rosette, Karen, and Michelle, at Literati Author Services—Thank you for your hard work and guidance in what was an unfamiliar territory for me. Without you, I would have never known what steps to take.

To J.B. McGee, author and friend—Thank you for welcoming me into the writing world with open arms. Also, I owe you a great deal of thanks for designing my website.

To all fellow authors—Thank you for writing books where I can lose myself for hours and for inspiring me to write a love story of my own.

And especially to my readers—I can never thank you enough for reading my book. All your support means the world to me.